Tumgik
#as she wailed and spit on us because we were literally standing right in front of her
wirtisms · 1 year
Text
Tumblr media Tumblr media
going through old insta posts means you guys get to enjoy some old concert pics of mitski and frank iero from 2015
11 notes · View notes
robinofgothamcity · 3 years
Text
Tumblr media
♡ prompt: a baby appears into your timeline to reveal an unexpected surprise.
♡ pairing: Bart Allen (Impulse) x fem reader
♡ note: not checked for grammar or spelling mistakes / for OBVIOUS reasons, it’s altered when it comes to the canon universe because we all know legitimate canon wouldn’t work for this....pain. also!! please if any of you are interested in more characters with prompt, let me know!! 
both you and Bart weren’t together. not in the slightest. at the very least, both of you had flirted with each other, PLAYFULLY and all things considered, Bart liked to talk to girls when he had the chance. he was very much like Wally in that sense. 
since you weren’t exactly the type to try to flirt with every person with a pulse like Bart did, you really only playfully ‘flirted’ with Jaime, Gar, and sometimes Robin when you were feeling extra confident. 
the lair was extra dead tonight with only you, Bart, and Gar sitting down and watching whatever was on TV. you had you legs kicked up on Gar as Bart was reaching over to your lap to grab the popcorn that you were holding. 
“the lair being this dead seems unnaturally calm,” you told the two boys. they nodded in agreement but before you could even take another breathe, all of your eyes were averted to the large blue orb that was suddenly in the room. Bart grabbed his gear from behind the couch and Gar immediately transformed. you grabbed the pocket knife from your pocket and held it in a very similar Michael Meyers pose, “what the hell is happening,” you heard Gar whisper. 
as all of you were ready to attack, all of you saw a baby, no older than ten months pop out. your instincts immediately jumped to grab the infant before it fell on the ground. you looked to the boys with wide eyes before staring back down to the baby, “oh, hi baby,” you whispered as it let out a cry. 
“that’s a baby!” Gar screamed, not knowing what to do. both you and Bart looked at him like he was an idiot, “of course it is! what else would it be?” you retorted, not in the mood to hear his slight stupidity while a child was wailing. 
you grabbed the blanket you were using a while ago and wrapped it around her like your sister had taught you. having a niece you guessed at its perks as the baby immediately calmed down, “call someone!” you whispered to the two, “Nightwing, Megan, fucking hell, even the Bat if you can!” 
both Gar and Bart ran to the nearest COMM link and rang for anyone in the Justice League or your leaders. as Gar was standing behind you, admiring the tiny baby, he looked at her before looking at you and Bart, “huh, she kinda looks like if she was some kind of combination of the two of you,” Gar said off-handedly. 
you and Bart looked at each other before laughing hysterically. a kid? with Bart no less? that sounded like some kind of joke if you’ve ever heard one. Bart sat down next to you and peeked at the hair, “he does have that Allen red hair though,” you stared at him before smacking the back of his head. 
it didn’t take long before Nightwing, Robin, and Batman ran into the lair. whatever distress signal Gar or Bart let out must’ve worked because you had never saw any of the three get here as fast as they just did. you looked to Nightwing and Batman while showing them the sleeping baby. 
“the three of us were just watching a movie when a blue orb came literally out of nowhere and the baby popped out. we swear we didn’t do ANYTHING,” you explained through nervousness. Batman hummed, seeing how calm the baby was, “kinda looks like the two of you,” Nightwing said out of curiosity. 
“THAT’S WHAT I SAID!” Gar yelled, “it has her hair but Bart’s hair color.” you sighed out of annoyance as Nightwing agreed. Batman on the other hand looked at you and back to Bart who was eerily quiet for someone who talked A LOT. 
he gave Dick a look as if the two of communicating telepathically. on instant, Dick looked to the three of you, “what did we say about leaving stray cups around,” Nightwing told the three of you. you sighed, “sorry, we didn’t have time to pick up,” you said grabbing your pink Solo cup and tossing it in the trash. 
“we’ll see what we can do to get the child back where it belongs,” Batman said giving you a look, “the baby hasn’t given you any trouble, right? come with me and bring the child. we can run a DNA sample and see if he has any connections to any of the members whether it’s in the league or among the team,” he asked. 
discreetly, Tim had gotten a cotton swab and took the spit from the residue on the solo cup and put it in his small pocket before following all of you. you felt the baby stir in your arms and as she opened her eyes, you smiled down at it. you had no idea where these maternal instincts came from but oddly enough, you had this mother bear protectiveness over her. 
you waited for something that had to be brought by Nightwing to the lair and during that time, you played with the baby, who Bart decided to call Autumn for the time being. Nightwing came back a bit later and gave whatever he brought to Nightwing as he watched you and Bart play with the girl. 
while the two of you wanted to hand the baby over to Gar, Megan, Zatanna, hell even Robin, she immediately refused and let out a blaring cry whenever you or Bart let her go. everyone immediately handed her back to you or Bart as soon as she started crying and almost as quickly as she started crying, she stopped when you or Bart held her. 
“do you think I can go feed her? she’s probably hungry,” you told Nightwing. he nodded as you got up with the baby and grabbed her by the arms, holding them high in the air so she could use her legs to walk without falling, “she seems like a great mom,” Nightwing said. 
without a thought or even a second heart beat, Bart nodded in agreement as he watched you walk out. Bart wanted to follow you but didn’t want to seem like he was overwhelming you so he stayed with the Bats and Gar. 
not even realizing, he had fallen asleep against the wall as DNA results pinged up on Tim’s screen. the baby had the closest match to your DNA and using the spit from the previous DNA testing Bart had done on Bart, both of your photos showed up as the parents. Tim got Dick’s and Bruce’s attention without trying to make a scene. 
Dick laughed because of course the two of you were the parents. no wonder Autumn didn’t want anyone to hold her except for the two of you. as Dick looked down to look at Bart, he saw that he had finally woken up. Tim signaled that he was in the kitchen, trying to make Autumn laugh. 
“ironic how that works out,” Gar said. Nightwing and Batman agreed as he told Nightwing to be the one to break the news to the two of you. Gar wanted to hear what you both said when he told you and Tim tagged along as a result. 
as they all entered the kitchen, they heard ‘Killer Queen’ by Queen playing from your phone as you and Bart were playing with Autumn. “hey, did the results come back? I bet 50 bucks it was Megan’s and Connor’s!” you said. 
Nightwing handed you the papers in a manila folder. you couldn’t help but laugh at how eerily reminiscent this was to a Maury TV show segment. you opened the folder to see your team photo right along Barts as the arrows pointed to the Autumn. 
out of sheer shock, you dropped the folder on the floor as you felt like the wind was knocked out of you. Bart looked at the ground to see what the results were but he, unlike you, laughed. you had given Nightwing the baby to hold before grabbing the folder. 
“congrats?” Gar said awkwardly, “you’re parents!” 
before you could respond to his witty comments, you saw the same blue orb enter the lair again. you stared at the orb as two people walked out, arguing with each other at the top of their lungs. you grabbed the baby from Nightwing and held it tightly against your chest as Bart went into defense mode and jumped in front of the two of you. 
“i think it’s the two of you from the future,” Robin said as eerily similar version of the two of you walked into view. future you immediately sighed in relief as she saw you holding the baby, “so she did get sent to the past,” future you said. 
you looked yourself, “so, I’m assuming bird boy here did his little magic and figured out both of you were the parents?” you said. you nodded as older Bart chuckled and stood next to his younger self, “how did we get together?” he asked himself. 
“what’s the date?” he asked. Nightwing gave him the date and Bart laughed, “you’ll see in a few weeks actually. word of advice, don’t piss her off while she’s pregnant. I learned this the hard way,” Bart warned. older you smiled at you as you stood next to Bart, “we gotta go back to our timeline. the twins are killing me and she’s getting restless,” you said. 
“TWINS?” all of you screamed at the sudden confession. older you smacked yourself as Bart warned you about spoilers, “twins....” you murmured to yourself as your older versions walked back into the orb and waved all of you off. 
Nightwing had told Gar and Tim to leave the two of you alone so you could process what you had just found out. you looked too Bart who was scratching the back of his head, “we have kids together, huh?” you told Bart, “three kids at that,” he replied. 
you gave Bart a smile, “whenever you’re done flirting with every girl on the planet, you know where you can find me,” you told him, giving Bart a wink before walking back into the kitchen, “no fair! you flirt with Jaime all the time!” he retorted as he walked into the kitchen. 
474 notes · View notes
talkfastromance4 · 3 years
Text
sparks and surprises// Luke&Lily oneshot
Tumblr media
just some family fun :)
word count: 3.2k
Luke&Lily Masterlist
Masterlist
enjoy!
***
Lily and Posy were ecstatic about the upcoming holiday and the fact that it would be at your house. With Oliver being just shy of three months old, you didn’t want to take him out again after the weekend away. You spent the week before the 4th cleaning the house and picking up food from the store. 
On Saturday, Ashton and KayKay came over to pick Posy up for her karate lessons. She’s been on a kick watching Kung Fu Panda and would walk around the house ‘karate chopping’ the couch and kicking pillows while shouting ‘HIYAA!’ Ashton suggested taking her, there’s a studio next to his yoga class, and Posy was more than thrilled to be doing karate with her uncle. KayKay went along when she could and cheered Posy on.
You and Luke would alternate every Saturday to go watch her as well so one of you was still at home with Oliver. Sometimes Lily would go but she was always at Cory and Ella’s on the weekends.
“Go have fun and listen to your teacher, okay?” you told her kissing her cheek. You made sure her pigtails were tightened enough.
“‘Kay mama.”
“Is it alright if I take her for lunch afterwards?” Ashton asks, lifting her in his arms.
“Yeah that’d be great, thank you,” Luke says with Oliver in his arms. Ashton’s face lights up at his nephew. 
“There’s the little man,” Ashton smiles, reaching forward to stroke his cheek. Oliver stretches his arms up, his little face twisting from the touch. “He’s really getting bigger.”
“Yeah, he eats like his daddy,” you chuckle and poke Luke’s dimpled cheek. 
“All right, we should get going, huh little one?” Ashton asks Posy. “See you guys later.”
“Bye daddy!” Posy waves over Ashton’s shoulder. 
“Bye Pose!” he waves with a smile and then they’re out the door. He sighs. “Big cleanup day today, lovie.”
“I know. I’ll feed Olly and change him, then we’ll be out to help in the backyard,” you say, taking your son from Luke’s arms. “Hi sweet boy, did you sleep well?”
It was pretty warm out so you made sure Oliver had on a short sleeved onesie. You covered him in a blanket with a hat on and turned the small fan clipped to his carrier as you helped Luke with the pool. You vacuumed while he got  the leaves out from the top. You checked on Oliver multiple times but he seemed pretty content in his carrier. 
“I’ll get the tiki torches and line them around the pool,” Luke huffs, tying his hair in a bun. He tugged off his white tank top that had a sweat mark on the chest and tossed it to the grass. 
Your eyebrows raise in appreciation as he turns into the shed, his butt looks really nice in his black athletic shorts. Oliver makes some noise so you go to him immediately to see if he’s all right. When you reach in to check his temperature, his little hand grasps onto your finger tightly.
“I’m right here, baby. You’re doing so good out here, yes you are,” you coo at him and kiss his forehead. You sit down in one of the patio chairs when Luke emerges with about a dozen tiki torches. 
Watching him twist the torches into the ground, his back muscles flexing and glistening with sweat in the sun and his arms tightening leaves you hot and bothered. You’re transfixed by the power he wields in each one he places around the perimeter of the pool, your eyes moving over the slope of his back and you’re left with a wanting ache for him. 
“Are you all right over there?” he asks, strutting his way to you with his tank top in his hand. He just put in the last tiki torch and you shook your head from being frazzled. 
“Yeah, you just...you look so sexy right now, that’s all,” you shrug then look down at Olly who’s fast asleep. 
“I do?” he snorts resting his tank top around his neck, he uses it like a towel to wipe at his forehead. 
“Mhm,” you sigh, eyeing him up without remorse. 
His eyebrows raise and he glances at Oliver then back at you. “Care to show me how sexy I am?”
You lay Oliver in his crib so he can continue his midmorning nap and Luke is quick to drag you into your bedroom, his lips on yours. It’s been well over six weeks since your C-Section and you were given the okay to have sex again. 
“What time is it?” Luke mumbles, kissing your neck and pushing you to the bed.
“You have somewhere else to be?” you laugh then sigh when he starts to suck in your sweet spot. 
“I’m exactly where I need to be,” he groans when you dip your hand in his shorts and start to stroke him. “Ash and Po will be coming back soon.”
“That’s right,” you sigh and plop on the bed. You gaze up at him, his blond hair slipping out from his bun and he’s breathing heavily. You wiggle your fingers between his own and pull him down on top of you. “We’ll have to be quick then.”
He smiles before kissing you, his hand tugs your shorts down and he pulls himself out of his shorts. Your kisses are frantic and just as he pulls your underwear to the side, Oliver lets out a loud wail and Petunia barks at the front door. 
You groan at the horrible timing and Luke sighs on top of you. 
“We weren’t fast enough,” you sigh, letting him situate yourself and shoves himself back in his pants. 
“We’ll have some alone time soon, lovie,” he promises with a smile. He takes your hands pulling you in a sitting position.
“Mama! Daddy!” Posy calls.
You fix your hair and make sure your pants are buttoned and zipped before exiting the room to get back to your responsibilities.
***
It’s the morning of the 4th and you’ve just changed Oliver and put his blue overalls on with a red shirt underneath. Posy is wearing a blue dress with red sandals and you and Luke are matching in a red dress and a red tank top for him. Before your party, you’re all going to the parade in town where Cory and Ella will meet you with Lily and Violetta. 
“How hot is it outside?” you ask Luke, settling Oliver in his car seat. Posy is in his arms wearing white sunglasses. 
“Not too bad right now. I’ve got extra sunscreen in the bag and water.”
“All right, let’s go!”
Cory, Ella, Violetta, and Lily are already sitting down along the curb in their chairs. Lily springs up in her own blue and white dress to give you a big hug. Her hair is pulled back in a red headband. 
“Hi honey!” You hug her the best you can with Oliver in your arms, Luke and Posy are behind you with the stroller. “You did such a good job saving our seats for us!”
“Look at my necklaces!” Lily shows you the red, white, and blue beads around her neck. 
“Wow, you have so many! Hi guys,” you smile to Cory and Ella. Cory has Violetta in her arms and she’s in a white dress with a red bow on her head. 
“Po, I have some necklaces for you!” Lily runs to her sister and takes off two of her necklaces. “Aren’t they pretty?”
“Pwetty!” Posy gasps, touching the beads lightly with her fingers. 
You sit in the chair next to Ella smiling at Violetta, she’s chewing on her teething beads. Luke immediately requests a photo of all of you with Lily and Posy standing in front, their smiles wide and beautiful. 
“You need a family photo,” Cory says and takes Luke’s phone. 
You stand next to Luke pointing Oliver to the camera and Posy wants to be in Luke’s arms. Lily stands in front and you put your hand on her shoulder, all of you smiling. 
“Beautiful,” Cory smiles. 
The parade starts and the girls are excited watching the floats and bands go by. They’re especially excited when candy is tossed to them. Oliver does a decent job being content with the loud noise until the firetrucks and ambulances come by. 
Lily scrambles into Luke’s lap and he puts on her sound cancelling headphones she’s used since she was a toddler at his shows. Her small hands still hold onto the ear pieces and she watches the trucks drive by. Posy on the other hand is watching in awe and waving to the people inside. 
“Lily and I made cupcakes yesterday that we’re going to bring over,” Ella tells you.
“Oh, that’s great. When will you be coming by?”
“After Vi’s nap, she’s been having a hard time sleeping lately. How’s our little man doing? I love his overalls, he looks like a cute old man.”
“I know right?” you laugh stroking over his nose. “He’s doing good, eating a lot and he’s at the weight he should be.”
“Mama look at all my candy!” Posy runs up to you with her candy tucked in her dress like a sack. 
“Wow! It’s just like halloween!” you smile. 
When the parade is over, Posy is starting to get fussy too because you won’t let her eat her candy because she hasn’t had lunch yet. 
“We’ll see you guys later,” Cory laughs watching you all leave. Posy is wriggling in Luke’s arms nearing meltdown mode. 
Ever since her birthday she’s been having more meltdowns and you couldn’t agree more that it’s the terrible three’s and not the two’s. She’s learning how to test her limits with you and Luke and when it doesn’t go her way, she screams and does all the dramatics. 
Posy is still whining in the car and Oliver starts to whine now too because he’s hungry. Lily is holding her ears because Oliver’s cries increase.
“We’re almost home, sweets,” Luke says and turns into the subdivision. 
You’re trying to console Oliver by letting him suck on your knuckle but he just spits it out. You hate hearing your kids be upset. Luke parks in the driveway and you both scramble to get the kids out and your belongings. Luke takes Oliver and you carry a wiggling Posy inside the house. 
“I’ll feed him and then we’ll have a quick lunch I made for them this morning,” Luke says, opening the fridge and taking out Oliver’s bottle. 
Lily runs to her room to get away from the noise and you set Posy down on the floor. She literally collapses onto the floor, her face red and wet with her tears. You settle next to her letting her get her anger out. In a moment, she’s sniffling and coughs wiping at her cheeks. 
“Are you finished?” you ask gently and she nods. “C’mere by mama.”
You help her stand up and wipe at her wet face, brushing her hair away from her forehead. 
“Deep breath,” you say inhaling and she follows, then you let it out and Posy does as well. You repeat that three more times until her breathing is back to normal. “After lunch you can have one piece of candy, okay? We can’t eat candy for lunch. How about you go pick one out and I’ll get lunch started.”
“Okay mama.”
You’re gathering the lunches Luke prepared, ham and cheese sandwiches with grapes and applesauce. Lily comes running out and asks if she can help you, she’s always such a big help to you. Posy is playing with her toys in the living room when Luke comes back downstairs. 
“Daddy look!” Posy jumps up from her spot holding up the red lollipop she chose to eat after lunch. “I picked this for after lunch!”
“You did! I think that’s a very good choice, do you want me to hold onto it until you’re done?”
“Yeah!” she hands him the lollipop and he pockets it, giving you a wink. 
Posy climbs into her chair just as you set her plate of food down. Lily takes her place and the girls start eating. 
“Is he down?” you ask Luke moving to pick up the toys Posy was playing with. 
“Yup, hopefully he’ll sleep until people start coming.”
***
Your friends arrive right on time and are more than helpful with setting the food up outside and Michael has set up his music stuff in the corner. Lily and Posy are occupied by Calum and Ashton. Posy is showing off all her candy and practicing her karate moves with Ashton while Lily is telling Calum all about the parade. 
“You had your headphones on right?” Calum asks and she nods. 
“Yeah, they are too loud.”
“Do you have them for the fireworks?”
“In my room!”
Luke and Cory are manning the grill again, you decided on having chicken for dinner. Halfway through the party you go get Oliver and Michael comes over to say hi. You ask him how he and Crystal are doing with trying for a baby and he said they’re taking a break right now. They don’t want to stress about it too much. 
When it becomes dusk, Luke lights the tiki torches and the yard is in a fantastical glow. Posy keeps asking when the fireworks will be and you tell her it will be when it’s much darker outside. 
“Hey mama,” Luke murmurs in your ear, his hands wrap around your stomach. Ashton and Michael brought out the sparklers and were helping Lily and Posy with them. He kisses your cheek. 
“Hey,” you smile leaning into him. 
“Want to try and finish what we started yesterday?” his lips move to your shoulder and his kiss makes the strap fall down. 
“Right now?” 
“I meant later when the kids are asleep but if you want to try when the fireworks are going off...they’d mask how loud you are,” he teases. 
“You don’t want to watch the fireworks?”
“You’re the only firework I need,” he squeezes you.
“If Lily and Posy are okay during the show, we can try and sneak away,” you promise and turn around in his arms. His nose and cheeks are a little red and you touch his face lightly. “You got sunburned today.”
“So did you,” he glances at your cleavage where you see a very noticeable line. “I’ll have to rub aloe on you later.”
“Mm, that sounds nice,” you mumble and lean up on your toes to give him a kiss, your fingers tangled in his hair. He tastes like perspiration, a shot of tequila and Luke, your favorite taste. You get lost in his kiss and his arms wrapped around you. “Wanna slip away now?” you whisper, pulling away before you get too carried away. 
“I hope we aren’t too late,” a familiar voice says behind Luke. 
You both look at each other before turning around to see his parents and brothers standing there. Your mouth opens in a gasp and then Lily and Posy are running to Liz shouting ‘nana!’
“Oh hello my loves!” Liz exclaims hugging them both. 
“Mum? What are you doing here?” Luke asks tugging you along.
You’re all giving hugs and kisses and there’s questions about Oliver and why they didn’t tell you they’d be coming.
“Who cares, what a great surprise!” You laugh hugging Liz again. “I’m so glad you’re here, how long are you staying? Where are you staying?” 
“We rented a house not too far from here and we’re staying for the whole Summer.”
“The whole Summer?!” Luke’s eyes widen and he hugs his parents again. 
Lily and Posy try to get their attention but Jack quickly intercedes and asks them to show him how the sparklers work. The rest of the group come and say high and you gather Oliver in your arms so Liz can get a look at him.
“This is Oliver,” you smile and there’s tears in her eyes.
“Can I?” she asks, holding her arms out. 
“Of course!” you hand him over.
“He’s just darling, and he’s so strong! You just couldn’t wait to come into the world, huh handsome boy?” Liz coos rocking him. “He looks just like Luke.”
“I think so, too,” you smile, looping your arm around Luke’s waist. There’s a firework that goes off behind you, a sign from the neighbors that their show will be starting in about ten minutes. Lily clutches to your legs, covering her ears. “It’s okay, honey, we’ll go get your headphones.”
“Already got them,” Calum grins coming out from the house with the headphones in his hands. “Do you want to watch them with me, Lils?”
“Mama can I?” she asks looking up at you.
“Of course you can, go get your blanket to lay in the grass,” you tell her. 
“Help me pick a blanket, Cal!” She takes his hand and he follows her inside. 
You’re more than happy for Liz to hold onto Oliver while the fireworks go off, Posy is close to her sitting in Ashton’s lap. She’s chattering about her karate class and what happened at Disney World and that nana should come with next time. 
“I think that’s a great idea, bug,” Luke pinches at her cheek when he returns with a beer. He points at you. “Stand up.”
“What?”
“Up, lovie,” he smiles, pulling you up himself so he can sit in your chair. You place your hands on your hips. “Okay, sit down.” he pats his thigh and you sit down on his lap happily. “This is your seat for every firework show.”
You press your lips to his balmy forehead, it smells like sunscreen and the hot summer day that was today. 
“Guess we can’t sneak away now with your family here,” you mumble.
“It’s okay. If they’re here the whole summer, I’m sure we can go away for a night just the two of us,” he pinches your hip. 
“Maybe we could do a whole weekend?” you raise your eyebrows.
“You’ll be okay leaving Olly for a weekend?”
“Apart from me and you, I trust your mom. She had three kids of her own, you know.”
“Oh, I’m aware,” he laughs and gives you a kiss. “It’s a date, we’ll set something up.”
“Your birthday’s coming up,” you trace your finger along his bearded jaw. 
“Mm, that’s the best birthday present I could ask for,” he smiles. 
The fireworks start to go off and you look in the grass where Calum and Lily are, she’s sitting in his lap gazing up at the sky. He points to the ones way up and her mouth opens at the big ones. Posy is in Ashton’s lap and her commentary makes everyone laugh. 
“That’s my favorite! I love that one! Look Unca Ash!”
“I see! These are all my favorites, too,” he comments back. 
Then you look over at Oliver in Liz’s lap, she’s kissing his head and rubbing his back talking softly to him. You turn to Luke last who is already looking at you, his face lit up from the colors bursting in the sky. 
“I’m so glad I married you,” you tell him, pecking his lips gently.
“I’m glad you married me, too,” he grins. 
You relax against him and enjoy the rest of the display. Life is good and full of love.  
Taglist: @calumance  @in-superbloom @calpalirwin @karajaynetoday @wiiildflowerrr @sunshineeeluke @littledrummeraussie @suchalonelysunflower @hoodhoran @Fobodob @thew0rldneedsmcreycghurt @sunshineeashton @ashtonsunflower @mymindwide @itjustkindahappenedreally @seanna313 @fivesecondsofonedirection @princesslrh @prentisswrites​ @mulletcal​
44 notes · View notes
arcadianstuff · 4 years
Text
“School rivals” p.t 4
So I said this would be the last part but it’s taken a turn and there might be two more parts not sure yet. This one has more twists than a bloomin maze but I hope you enjoy !!!
“Wake up mortal ! I said awaken !” An angry, thunderous voice rung through your ears. Before you could even react to the voice a mind numbing sensation of pain started to spread through your right side. Bellroc had grown impatient with your sleeping stages and decided to jolt you awake - quite literally.
The fiery magic burnt your side, the pain setting your nerves alight figuratively and literally. You struggled onto your knees, coughing as you tried to stand up.
Blood had dried on your soccer jersey and around the wound on your head. Youd probably been locked away for two days, but you weren’t to sure. There was no way to tell trapped in the darkness of your prison. But what you did know was that the longer you left your wounds the worse they’re get. If they became infected from lack of treatment there’d be no saving you.
“I’m up you ugly bitch.” You spat at her, a little bit of blood mixed in with you saliva.
To be fair, spitting and swearing at an ancient magical deity probably wasn’t the smartest idea, but you certainly didn’t care anymore. The pain of your wounds, and distress about the entire situation, was causing you to lose a little bit of your sanity.
Magic was real; These creatures were as old as time; Your brother was the troll hunter, which you didn’t rally understand but it meant he was tangled up in this; There were trolls and two of them had been in your house; and Douxie was a wizard. This was about as much as you’d gathered over the last couple of days.
“How dare you ! You’ll regret that girl.” The creature that was the keeper of the flame, better known as Bellroc, cast another magic spell sending a wave of fire straight at you. You screamed this time, the fire burning everywhere. They’d said they were going to keep you alive but you weren’t so sure anymore.
“Bellroc stop. We need her alive.” Skrael interrupted her fun, watching as the troll hunter’s sister writhed in pain.
“Maybe but I have another plan for her.” Bellroc cackled, malice filling her voice.
For the first time ever, Skrael appeared worried at what the other member of the Arcane Order had planned. They needed you alive to ransom with the troll hunter but it appeared Bellroc had another idea. After al this time and so many failures, Skrael could tell she was slipping into insanity and becoming more and more dangerous. She was wild and unpredictable now.
“Mortal you will be my weapon ! This will be the final battle and you will be my champion !” The evil bitch approached you, hands grasping the metal bars that confined you in your prison. She cackled manically in a way that almost scared you. She was crazy.
“Over my dead body.” You spat before quickly pushing yourself off the floor and rushing to the bars, swinging your fist back and punching the ancient deity straight in the face.
Taken by surprise, Bellroc actually faltered a little, stumbling backwards as her mask cracked. You’d actually managed to hurt her. A mortal at that. Instead of reacting with anger and violence like you expected, she started to laugh in a way that chilled you to the bone.
“Yes ! You will be perfect my champion.” Bellroc cackled again, before swinging around and grabbing your face in one of her clawed hands, magic emitting form her hand.
Your entire body started to glow with a bright orange light, her magic starting to fight its way into your body. The pain was like nothing you’d felt before, it boiled your blood and singed your nerves, like you were being electrocuted. In that moment you wished for death, anything to make it stop.
“Bellroc..” Skrael watched on in horror at what he was seeing. She’s made this mistake so many years again with Morgana and Arthur and now she was doing it to you and the Trollhubter.
Your screams filled the cave, so loud that above you the group of your friends, who’d come to save you, could hear.
“What’s that ?” Toby asked hearing faint wails. The pain and fear that filled them chilled him to the core.
The others exchanged looks of horror, Douxie clutching his wizard staff tightly in fury.
“It’s (y/n). We must hurry !” Blinky said his calm voice wavering with worry as he heard master Jim’s sister scream in pain from below them.
They stood in the middle of a dense forest outside of Arcadia. Darkness swarmed the forests, sunlight unable to pass through the thick grove of trees. Not a single animal could be seen, not even the smallest bug. Nothing would enter this place and it wasn’t too surprising. It reeked of death. A giant chasm loomed below them. How deep it went they couldn’t tell but Blinky was sure you were being held down there.
“What is this place ?” Claire asked, her magic was behaving strangely. Even her shadow magic seemed insigincant in this place.
“This place is Mortis Forest fair Claire, this is a place of unspeakable danger. Terrible things happened here.” Blinky answered shivering as he thought of the monstrosities that occurred in this place.
The only reason why he knew was because of his wide reading. Most would never be allowed to know of this place’s existence. It had been erased from history and for good reason.
“The Magic here allows you to do unspeakable things.” Blinky continued, watching as Jim took hold of Daylight, swinging the sword in front of him.
“Even more reason to go now and find my sister.” Jim’s tone was dark, determination and something else that almost seemed like bloodlust filled his eyes.
Before anyone could respond, he jumped down into the chasm before them, the darkness swallowing him.
“Jim !” Claire screamed watching as her boyfriend disappeared below.
The others yelled after him, before eyeing the gaping chasm. Douxie rushed down after him, leaping into the chasm. He couldn’t wait any longer, you needed to be saved now. God knows what they’re were doing to you and it was his fault. He’s brought the arcane order here and he’d be dammed if he let them hurt you. In the back of his mind Douxie prayed those screams hadn’t been yours.
“Guys we should really think about this.” Toby mumbled. Of course he wanted to save you, he just hated heights.
“No time wingman.” With one swing of his arm, Arrgh picked Toby up and placed him on his back before jumping down after Douxie and him, Toby screaming at the sudden feeling of weightlessness.
“Come on Blinky.” Grabbing the trolls hand, Claire conjured a portal using her shadow staff and dragged the troll through before he could say anything.
Luckily for them the chasm wasn’t to deep and the whole group had managed to land safely on the chasm floor. It was pitch black in the murky depths of the cavern but a faint red glow could be seen coming from one end of the cavern.
All thinking the same thing they rushed towards the source of the red light, entering the cae system.
“Creepy.” Arrgh mumbled looking up at the skulls that lined the cave walls.
“You can say that again.” Toby whispered from on top of Arrgh, cowering a little at the sight of what he hoped wasn’t dried blood on the floor.
Jim and Douxie led the group, both furious that you’d been taken. To Jim this was a family matter, he’d failed to protect you and it could cost you your life. He could remember all the times you’d protected him. When your dad had left, you’d hugged him for hours telling him it would be okay and that it wasn’t your guys fault. When your mum worked late at the hospital you made sure he got to bed on time and had done his homework. At school if he was being bullied by Steve you’d put him in his place or get Señor Uhl off his back.
So many times you’d been there for him and yet this time when it’d really mattered he’d failed you. And all because of his own selfishness. He thought he was protecting you, but now he knew he was enjoying the fact that he had this thing that you didn’t. You were perfect, the perfect student, the soccer captain, spring fling queen. How could he compete ?
Much like Jim, Douxie felt like a failure. He’d failed at protecting you and felt like he was the reason the Arcane order had reappeared in Arcadia. Sure you riled him up, your stupid quips and sarcastic remarks made his blood boil and your immunity to his flirting also bothered him, but he cared about you. He didn’t want you to get hurt. He loved you. He’d said it in front of everyone and yet you didn’t even know. He couldnt lose you now without telling you.
They finally approached the source of the forboding red light, and found themselves at the entrance to a wide cavern. Two figures could be made out round the corner: Bellroc and Skrael.
“Okay so we need to follow the plan. Now mast-“ Blinky began to recall the plan they’d come up with until Jim, without wanting, rushed into the cavern, sword drawn and yelling furiously.
“So much for that.” Douxie mumbled before following after the troll hunter.
Jim rounded the corner, sword swinging at Bellroc who was taken by surprise. Daylight made contact against the top of her skull mask, cracking it in two.
“Ah troll hunter ! So nice to see you again.” Sliding back Bellroc smirked maliciously at the now panting troll hunter, who pointed his sword at her.
“Give me my sister back now ! And I might let you live !” He roared charging again to go in for another attack, sword pointed to drive through Bellroc’s heart.
Behind him, Douxie had begun to engage in a fight with Skrael with the assistance of Claire.
“Where is she ?” Douxie roared, sending a magical blast straight at him, which Skrael just dodged but unfortunately was truck by Claire’s shadow staff, who’d appeared behind him.
“Give us (y/n) !” Claire yelled, swinging her staff down, aiming for Skrael’s head.
Struggling between dodging Douxie’s spells and Claire’s staff, Skrael started to feel threatened. The two sorcerers had grown much stronger since their last battle. He could feel himself becoming desperate.
Bellroc wasn’t doing much better as she faced off against Jim, Toby and Arrgh who combined were beginning to overpower her. Their anger over (y/n) being taken also helped fuel them and at this rate the pair would be defeated.
“Bellroc now !” Skrael yelled before Douxie landed a hit straight on him, sending the god of the north wind straight back into the wall. Claire high fived her teacher, who looked satisfied at seeing one of your captors knocked out for the count.
Seeing Skrael hit the wall and knocked out, Bellroc could see their window of opportunity closing. Rasing one hand into the air, the warm glow of red coloured magic left her hand. The cave began to tremble, the floor starting to shake as if an earthquake was happening.
Startled the others struggled to stay upright, looking around each other in shock and fear.
“Rise my champion !” Bellroc screeched cackling manically as a figure began to emerged from the darkness of the end of the cavern.
A woman sauntered into the cavern, clad in a suit of ruby red amour, a domino mask covering her face, highlighting the malice in her (e/c) eyes. In one hand she held a bow, a quiver slung over the other shoulder.
For a second the group stood their stunned, until a small gasp left Jim’s lips.
“(Y/n)...” his words caused the others to also let out gasps, Douxie dropping his staff in shock as he realised that it was you under the mask.
‘What have they done to you ?..’ he thought in anguish at the sight of his rival and love in strange armour, armed with a weapon.
“Champion kill them all !” With the group frozen in shock, Bellroc saw an opportunity to strike and finish the deed: Kill the troll hunter and all the other pests there, whilst also gaining a new champion. It was brilliant.
“As you wish.” Words mixed with bloodlust, you strung an arrow through your bow, aiming right at your brother’s head before pulling the bowstring back and releasing the arrow. With a worried glance Claire realised Jim was frozen still.
“Jim !” She screamed trying to get his attention. Sadly it didn’t work and seeing this Arrgh quickly dove forwards, taking the hit. The arrow pierced his back as he protected Jim who’d finally come to his senses.
“Master Jim !” Arrgh let out a pained yell, the arrow wound radiating with some strange magic.
“That’s no ordinary arrow.” You smirked as you started to float up into the air, a red glow surrounding you.
“By Merlín.” Douxie whispered in shock as he watched you perform magic.
Arrgh let out a cry of pain before collapsing, knocked out from the sleep spell you’d cast on your arrow tips.
“No Arghh !!” Toby yelled out in distress as he ran to his wingman, reaching the dormant troll’s side.
“Arghh !” Blinky ran to his friends side, watching in horror as the troll wouldn’t respond.
Toby glanced up at your looming form, the red aura surrounding you as you hovered above them adding to your menacing appearance. This person in front of Toby didn’t look like the girl who’d bandaged his knees when he fell over or played on his game console with him when nobody else would. Whoeve this was in front of them it wasn’t the real you.
“Oh I’m sorry. I was aiming for you brother, he shouldn’t have gotten in the way.” You cackled evilly, flying towards them.
“You aren’t my sister. (Y/n) would never do this ! Give her back to us !” Jim roared, swinging his sword at the flying sorceress.
“Oh but younger brother I am (y/n). I’m right here. And look at all of this power I have now.” As if to show off you conjured up a magical balls of red energy before sending it straight at Claire, who wasn’t paying attention, and as a result was sent flying into one of the cave walls.
Her small body collapsed as if she was a rag doll. A scream of anguish tore from Jim’s lips as he stared in horror, before turning onto his newly transformed sister.
“You need to stop this (y/n) ! You’re hurting your friends ! Your family ! The people closest to you.” Trying not to cry Jim yelled at you, terrified that his sister was gone now, and also terrified for his friends lives.
This was unlike any situation he’d ever encountered. For the first time ever the enemy wasn’t some troll or goblin or an evil sorcerer, it was his sister. What would he do ? If he fought you, you might be seriously hurt or even worse killed, yet if he didn’t fight you then he risked the lives of his friends. He didn’t know what to do.
“Friends and family you say. Well where were my friends and family when I was being tortured to death down here ? Donyou know what they did to me ?” You removed the domino mask, letting it fall to the floor.
A large scar covered the left side of your face, the markings like the one Agnor Rok had once placed on Jim. Yet they looked a lot tougher as if they’d been cut into your face. The breath left Jim’s chest as he stared at you properly now.
He could see dried blood in your hair and cuts littering the palms of your hands. He was sure there were more wounds covering your body that they were just unable to see because of the armour.
Before he could respond, Douxie let out a roar of anger next to him and charged at Bellroc, chanting an incantation as he sent a bolt of blue magic straight at her. Just as it was about to hit her, you soared down and blocked it was a red glowing shield of magic.
“Nice try but you’re just an amateur compared to me punk rock boy.” You jeered, summoning two balls of glowing red energy in your hands.
“Blinky, Toby get everyone out of here now !” Douxie yelled, his eyes wide with fear as he started to realise show powerful you were. Whatever magical spell Bellroc had placed you under it wasn’t working alone.
Douxie guesses it was some type of mind control and magic enhancement. But it would only work if you were already a magical being. Yet he’d never sensed anything magical about you. It must’ve been buried deep within you. Bellroc had managed to unleash it and without any training, and the influence of dark magic, you were uncontrollable. You might be powerful, but without the proper training you’ were at risk of letting yourself be consumed by it.
“No we won’t leave you !” Toby yelled back, only for Jim to turn on him, his face more serious than his best friend had ever seen it.
“Go now tobes !” Jim’s order was enough for Blinky and Toby to struggle pulling Arrgh through one of Claire’s shadow portals. Blinky gave Jim one nod, a sad smile on his lips as he watched the young boy he cared for so much about to fight his toughest battle.
“Goodbye master Jim.” Blinky whispered as they disappeared into the darkness.
“Retreating I see ? Cowardly even for you Casperan.” You cackled, combining both of the magical orbs of energy in your palms together, sending the magical blast straight at the wizard.
In retaliation, Douxie sent his own bolt of blue magical energy from his wizards staff. The two collided with each other, becoming a purple crackling mass of magical energy. Bloodlust filled your eyes as you pushed further, trying to overpower Douxie who wasn’t going to back down.
Out of the corner of his eye, Douxie noticed that Bellroc was trying to make an escape, backing away from them. And it looked like she was actually injured as her right arms was bleeding. Realisation dawned on Douxie. Bellroc was vulnerable right now, she must’ve used lots of magical energy to turn you into this monstrous killer.
“Jim ! Bellroc ! She’s vulnerable !” Douxie yelled to the trollhubter, who was standing still next to him, completely lost in what he imagined were some very conflicting thoughts.
Douxie’s yelling, though, brought him back to real life and the trollhunter lunged after the goddess, managing to land a second strike on her.
“Aww Casperan wont you pay attention to me ?You love to flirt with girls so why don’t you try it with me !” You screamed cackling with glee, as Douxie faltered and was sent spiralling back against one of the cave walls.
Like predator to prey, you advanced on him hands crackling with two fiery red orbs of energy.
With one hand you cupped his chin, bringing his face close to yours. The wizard was blinking lazily, head foggy with the hard impact of the stone wall. He could just about register your sinister smile and empty (e/c) eyes. You were like a complete stranger.
“You know Casperan if you weren’t such an awful flirt I might’ve considered dating you. You have such a nice face. It’s a shame I’m going to have to ruin it.” You swung a hand down, claw like nails ready to tear him to pieces when Douxie’s hand shot out and grabbed your wrist, blocking your attack.
Before you could react, he swung his other hand back and punched you right in the face. Under normal circumstances Douxie would never hit a girl, certainly not one he liked, but these were abnormal circumstances. With the force of the impact you stumbled back, giving him enough time to reach for his wizards staff and lunge at you, pushing you straight down to the floor.
Full body weight and staff pressed down against you, you were unable to move growling in frustration at your predicament.
“(Y/n), love, you need to snap out of this. This isn’t you.” Douxie said, voice full of despair on as he stared into your eyes looking for a glimpse of the girl he used to know.
For a second your eyes softened, face morphing into something recognisable as you, but it shattered just as quickly. A malicious smirk crossed your features as you looked up at the wizard enjoying how miserable he looked.
“And how would you know me Casperan ? We aren’t friends. I mean we don’t even like each other. I hate you.” You spat, bloodlust clouding your eyes as you wriggled below him.
Hurt flooded Douxie at that, but he knew he had to push it aside if he had any hope of pulling back the real you.
“We might not have been friends love but I know you. You have the dorkiest victory dance that you do after you win a soccer match. You don’t want anyone to know but you secretly want to move as far away from here as possible, that you don’t like Arcadia as much as you make out to because your afraid of hurting peoples feelings. “ he said, and with each word you began to falter more and more. Those once hard and sinister eyes, softened and he could see the old (y/n) peeking through, like he was scratching away at layers.
Inside your mind a mental war was being waged. One part of you, the new evil magical side that had been borne of pain and misery wanted destruction and hurt, whilst the other side, the one that had always been you wanted to help your friend and family. Both were warriors but with agendas.
“And love you got something completely wrong there. I don’t hate you. It’s quite the opposite actually.” Douxie held your gaze for a moment watching as the old (Y/n) began to return. You stared up at him, anticipating what was to come next.
“I love you (Y/n).”
A gasp left your lips as his words settled in your mind, Douxie watching you anxiously for a reaction. On one level he’d just told his arch nemesis that he loved her, and then on another it could determine life and death.
His words were enough to tip the scales in your favor and the dark side of you cried out as you overpowered it, combining into a brand new version of yourself. This time you weren’t under the influence of Bellroc and your darkest side. This time your magic was yours, the pain would heal and turn to scars with time. You were you again.
And you knew what you had to do. With a big shove you pushed Douxie off of you, the wizard falling on his back in surprise. He could tell something had changed. From the way you smirked, to the way you held yourself he could see it was you again.
“It’s good to be back Casperan. I know I should say thank you but it’s kinda your fault I’m in this mess.” You chuckled teasingly, cracking your knuckles as you stared angrily at Bellroc who had your brother pinned to the ground.
“(Y/n)...” Douxie gasped watching as you summoned your bow and arrow to your side, taking aim at the goddess.
“Watch and learn.” You said a little arrogantly as the arrow hit the monster dead on, who in turn let out a high pitches shriek.
“‘My champion ! You’ll pay for that !” She screamed, pulling the arrow out of her chest and snapping it in half in rage.
A laugh left your lips as you advanced on her, hovering just above the floor.
“I’m not your champion ! And the only one who will pay here is you !” You screamed, magic radiating from you.
Bringing your hands together, you manifested a large amount of red energy and sent it straight at her. Having lost the element of surprise, Bellroc easily deflected it.
“That’s child’s play. You’ve barely had your powers for an hour. I’ll kill you slow and painfully.” She cried cackling manically as she lunges for you.
The two of you engaged in a battle, flying around each other, deflecting and sending attacks. Even though your powers were new, you were managing to hold your own so well that you were at a stalemate. Bellroc was still weak from the magic that it took to turn you into that magical killer, and you knew this might be your only chance to kill her.
‘I need an edge. We’re at a stalemate.’ You mumbled to yourself, peering round the cave as you dodged one of her attacks.
Douxie and Jim were injured and barely able to fight so you knew they couldn’t give sufficient aid to win this. An epiphany struck you, as you glanced up at the ceiling of the cave, and saw multiple sharp stalactites hanging there.
You knew your plan was risky, and there was a good chance you would di, but if it killed Bellroc and Skrael once and for all then it was worth it. You didn’t quite know what sort of astrocities they’d committed but not only had they tortured you, turned you against your friends, but they’d also hurt the people you cared about most.
“Jim ! Douxie ! Get out of here now !” You screamed at them, launching another arrow at Bellroc who was starting to regain her strength.
The pair exchanged worried glances, neither of them wanting to leave you. Jim couldn’t stand to lose his big sister, his dad was already gone he couldn’t lose another family member. And Douxie has just told you he loved you, you hadn’t even begun to start that journey together.....but then he’d once before been in the situation you’d been in. He knew what to do.
Regretting it already and full of remorse Douxie grabbed Jim, roughly pulling him towards the exit of the cavern. Screaming and struggling, Jim tried to pull away from Douxie, but the wizard was biologically a few years older and so a bit stronger plus he wasn’t as badly injured as Jim.
“(Y/n) ! No ! Please I can’t lose you to !” Jim cried, tears starting to stream down his face as he watched you turn to face him with a remorseful smile.
“I’m sorry Jim. Tell mum I love her okay. And know you’ll never be alone. I’ll always be here for you.” You cried out to your brother, a few of your own tears streaming down your face.
Safe outside of the cavern, Douxie watched as you launched three beams of magic up at the ceiling, the stalacites cominf lose and collapsing on top of you, Skrael and Bellroc. Just as the three of you were about to be engulfed by the masses of rock he saw your lips move.
“I love you too.”
And with that a thunderous rumble filled the cave as the stalactites smashed to bits on the ground.
Ringing filled Douxies ears as he stared, frozen as he tried to comprehend what had just happened.
“No ! (Y/n) ! Please !” Jim cried, rushing forwards and trying to pull pieces of the smashed rocks out from the car, trying to tunnel his way in. Sobs could be heard coming from him, as he made futile attempts at rescuing you.
“Jim, she’s gone. I’m sorry.” Douxie placed a comforting had on Jim’s shoulder, gently pulling him away from the cave entrance.
“No !” Jim yelled before collapsing to his knees, smashing his fists against the ground.
‘I’m sorry I couldn’t save you love....’ Douxie knelt next to Jim and brought the devastated troll hunter into a hug, the pair of them crying quietly as they mourned the loss of a person they loved.
————————
“What do we have here ? Sorceress (y/n) Lake, sister of my troll hunter Jim Lake and apparently my Douxie’s girlfriend.” A voice rang out, awakening you with a start.
A cry left your lips as you shot upright from your lying position, a heavy breath leaving your lips.
“Where am I ? I thought I was dead...” you mumbled, hands fumbling over your body as you tried to feel for an injury. Even the once dried blood that had stained your hair and clothes was gone.
“You aren’t dead. Yet. I am Merlín child, the greatest sorcerer to ever live. And I need your help.”
92 notes · View notes
Text
What Have I Done?
Hello my beautiful OBX friends, I had such a good response on my first OBX piece I decided to do another one.
This is part sequel, part an alternate view of my first story “Rome” so I would read that first for some context. A lot of lines double up and it’s because this whole story is from JJ’s point of view.
I’ll give you a second to go read “Rome” first. Here you go.
Good, now that’s done feel free to listen to the song that’s featured in this fic. Since this is just an alternate view to “Rome” I decided to use another Dermot Kennedy song so it all made sense.
You can listen to that Irish beauty here.
We good? Let’s do this.
Oh wait, If you guys like the one too let me know and I’ll turn this into a whole series. I want to do a playlist series with JJ and this version of y/n, each themed to a different song I listen to. Let me know if you want more!
CHARACTERS: JJ Maybank x Reader
WARNINGS: lots of angst, but also lots of fluff. curse words. using the Lord’s name in vain. that kind of stuff.
LENGTH: 2.3k words
What Have I Done?
Woke up this morning, light poured in, you're with me
I thought I'd be better off alone
Now, my soul has been torn and reborn, started breathing
I can’t believe I’ve been sitting here talking to this girl for hours. There were hot tourons in skimpy clothes left and right but here I am, sitting on the beach with Kie’s friend. Y/N. God that’s a gorgeous name. Everything about her is perfect.
“And that’s when I smashed so hard into the reef it literally snapped my board in half,” Oh shit, she was telling a story. And oh my god is that the sun coming up? Have we really been sitting here all night?
“You broke a surfboard in half? I didn’t even know that was possible.” I say back with a laugh.
“Oh yeah, I’ve snapped two boards. My dad has snapped easily a dozen. We keep them in the garage as mementos. He said he wants to build a table or something out of them.”
Where the hell did this girl come from?
“I could probably help him with that, ya know?” Did I just offer to build this girl a fucking table with her dad? “I’m pretty good with my hands.”
“Oh I don’t doubt it,” she winks at me before reaching over to play with my fingers.
“Did you just hit on me?” I gasp in a southern belle accent, “Little ole me?”
“I would never!” She gasps back, still playing with my fingers. Her hands are so soft, and warm.
“Oh really?” I ask leaning forward, my breath fans over her face. Wow, she’s beautiful. Even just looking at her makes me feel whole.
“No, not really” And then she closes the gap, putting her lips on mine.
Good God her lips are amazing.
What have I done?
What have I done?
I don’t think I’ve ever stood up so quickly. Oh my fucking God, did I just kiss Kie’s friend? And why did it feel different than all the other girls I’ve kissed. Fuck, fuck, I’ve gotta get out of here. Before I can make it more than 2 steps away I hear her voice from behind me.
“Are you leaving to go pick up a book on kissing because that was awful,” she says, getting me to whip around.
“Are you kidding?” I say, looking at her with that shit eating grin on her face. She’s seriously so cute I want to fucking die.
“I mean it could definitely use some work,” she says as she inches closer to me.
If this is a challenge, I’m not falling for it. Oh fuck yes I am.
“I can teach you a few things,” she says grabbing me by my necklace and pulling me back in.
This girl is going to be the fucking death of me I swear. But what a sweet, sweet way to go.
So, don't you fall back asleep for this moment
Just be, I wanna get it right for once
Oh, I've been knocked out and beat but this feeling is fleeting
I can hear people screaming but it’s all just ocean waves in my brain, I can’t stop swinging. My fists are getting bloody and I’m pretty sure I’ve lost a tooth but no piece of shit is going to go around touching girls without permission, especially my girl.
Just as I’m about to drown this piece of shit in the ocean I feel a small, soft hand grab the back of my shirt. I’d recognize that warmth anywhere.
“Jay, he’s had enough. Come on,” Y/N says rather softly. Somehow she’s not the only one screaming at me. But my grip on his shoulders doesn’t loosen. All I can see in my brain is him grabbing her and then it’s all red. Like fire. I want to burn it all down.
“Baby,” she says again, this time wrapping her arms all the way around my waist. “Baby, let’s go. Please? I want to go. Just take me home Jay.”
I finally let go of him, dropping him into the ocean. Not before spitting on him and getting one last word in, “I better not see you on the Cut again scum”.
As we walk away and back to the Chateau, I keep my distance. I don’t know if she wants me to touch her, I wouldn’t want to after witnessing that. As we make our way into the house I prop myself on the counter, letting her go to the back of the house by herself. She probably doesn’t want to look at me right now. I don’t want to look at me either.
But nonetheless, my girl is back in mere seconds with a first aid kit in her hands and a clean shirt from my bag.
“Move,” she says sternly, tapping my thighs so that I spread them so she can stand between them.
Next thing I know she’s pulling out supplies left and right like a nurse on a mission. I’m too busy trying to read her face that I don’t even notice she’s pressed an alcohol soaked cotton pad to the spot on my forehead.
“Ahh son of a fucking bitch, fucking shit.”
“Hey, watch your language there mister,” she says before giggling and doing it again. Her laugh is enough to distract me from the pain that comes with cleaning the wound.
“Wait, you’re not mad anymore?” I hope my voice doesn’t sound as desperate as it does in my head.
“Mad? Jay I was never mad, except when he touched me but I was never mad at you,” she says while applying a bandage to the spot on my head.
“Why aren’t you mad? I just wailed on this random kid 5 feet in front of your face.”
“He wasn’t a random kid Jay,” she says softly while cleaning up the mess on the counter and then looking up at me from her spot standing between my legs. “He touched me without my consent. I wasn’t even talking to him and he came up and put his hand down the back of my pants. That’s not okay, and a guy who’s so comfortable doing that has definitely done it before. I’m sure if you gave him a punch for every girl he’s touched like that we’d still be on the beach.”
Well, this is strange. Most girls I’ve hooked up with get mad when I fight, hell even Kie yells at me every time and I’ve known her for years. Wrapping my legs around her I pull her even closer, putting my hands on each side of her face.
“You promise you’re not mad? You can tell me if you are,” I say stroking her soft skin with my thumbs.
“I’m going to be mad if you ask me one more time if I’m mad,” she says before leaning forward to give me a kiss.
I didn’t ask again.
Ever since the other night, I've been
Thinking 'bout the way you smile golden
Wanna move inside of your light
I can’t get the thoughts to leave my head. Trash, scum, garbage, not good enough. He’s right, everything he said is true. I’m not good enough, especially for her.
“JJ, you better hope for your sake that you’re here right now,” I hear coming from outside. Looking up from the horror movie John B and I are watching I realize I’m so fucking screwed.
“Oh you’re in trouuubblllleeee,” John B says in a sing-songy voice.
“Shut the fuck up man,” I sneer at him getting up from the couch to meet her in the doorway.
“Hey, what’s up?” I say standing in the door to the front porch.
“‘What’s up?’ Are you serious? You’ve been ignoring my calls for 3 days and all you have to say to me is ‘what’s up?’ Really?” she says with a tone I’ve never heard before.
“Bro you haven’t called your girl in 3 days?” John B says from behind me. “That’s fucked man”.
“I swear to God dude if you don’t shut the fuck up right now,” I say grabbing y/n by the wrist to pull her outside and away from his dumbass commentary.
“Look I’m sorry, I just needed some space,” I tell her as we make it to the front yard. That’s the dumbest excuse I could think of but it’s all I’ve got. How do I tell her the truth? That she’s too good for me. That I don’t understand how she hasn’t realized that I’m just Outer Banks trash who can’t stand up to his own father.
She’s too pure to be tainted by me. Her light is too bright, I’m just twisted fucking darkness.
“Don’t pull that with me, that’s the oldest excuse in the book,” she says, still fuming.
“It’s not an excuse, it’s true. You’re smothering me,” I yell at her. Lies, such a lie, but I don’t know what else I can say to get her to leave.
“That’s bull and we both know it,” she says yelling back at me. “Why won’t you just tell me what’s going?”
I can’t tell her, I can never tell her.
“What the fuck do you want from me y/n?” Why am I shouting at her? I never shout at her. And did I just swear at her? She hates that shit. Fuck. Fuck. Fuck. What have I done?
“Number one, I want you to stop cursing at me right now, you know I don’t like that. Number two, I want you to talk to me!” I’ve never heard her shout this loud before, I didn’t even know her voice could carry this much. How far have I pushed her?
“Fine, you want to talk? Let’s talk about how I want you to fucking leave me the fuck alone, let’s talk about that”.
Why did I just say that? It’s not true. None of it’s true. This is just what I do though. I push people out when they get close - and she’s way too close. She’s all encompassing, she’s everywhere.
“Is this it? Are you too broken to let me in?” She said it so softly I almost didn’t hear her, I was too distracted by the tears slowly starting to run down her face.
Oh god no, I’ve done it. I’ve pushed her too far.
What have I done?
Oh no, what have I done?
You be brave for me, now
“I will never, ever, give up on you,” she said, wrapping her hands around mine. “You keep trying to get me to run, but I’m here. I’m not going anywhere. As long as you want me, I’m right here”.
I don’t think I’ve ever breathed so deeply or smiled so big in my entire fucking life. Leaning forward to kiss her felt like the first time all over again.
As we pull away in the van light I see tears running down her face still.
“Baby, why are you crying? I thought we were good?” I say wiping the tears off her beautiful face but they just keep coming. Was I wrong?
“No baby we’re okay, but I’m not okay,” she says staring me down with those gorgeous eyes. “Why does he treat you like this? You don’t deserve it. You’re so kind and caring and generous. You deserve so much better than that.”
“I don’t know honey, I don’t know if we’ll ever know. We just can’t think about it okay?” I tell her, wiping the last of the tears from her face.
“You good?” I ask as the van light finally turns off. We’ve been sitting here with the door open that long.
“I’m good Jay, I’m a brave girl remember?” She says laughing.
“So brave,” I say leaning forward to steal a kiss. “You brave enough to sneak a dirty pogue into your bedroom window so he can stay the night?”
“Oh yeah, but I don’t know if John B would want to come over this late?” She says with a giggle before closing her door and sprinting out the van.
“Oh you get back here you little monster”
I never thought I needed saving, I was right where I should be
Good God, I know it's dangerous, but it's you that I need
I'm in love this time, I'm in love this time
“Was our first kiss really that awful?” I ask as we lay in her bed, lights off, TV off, just holding her from behind like I never want to let her go.
“Jay I’m so tired it’s been such a long day,” she groans.
“Just answer the question y/n” I grunt back, squeezing her tighter against me.
“No, it was perfect. I was just trying to trick you into kissing me again,” she says with a giggle. “Now shut up and go to bed”.
“Yes ma’m,” I say before shoving my head into her neck. God she smells amazing. She is the best part of my whole world - I was trying to push her away but it turned out I needed her right here with me all along.
Oh god, what am I about to do?
“What would you say if I told you ‘I love you’ right now?” I say whispering it into the night, part of me hoping she doesn’t hear me or is already asleep.
I’ve never said those 3 words to a girl before. I was on some dangerous ground, but I knew if I held it in for one more second it would swallow me whole.
“I’d tell you ‘I love you too’ Jay,” she says, kissing my hands that are wrapped around her from behind . “But if you don’t shut up right now and let me sleep, I’ll take it back”.
“Okay fine, I love you baby”.
“I love you too Jay, good night”,
Good fucking night indeed.
189 notes · View notes
imjeralee · 3 years
Text
Comfort in Despair: Chapter 25 - The Exorcist
Tumblr media
Leon x F!Reader
Disclaimer: Do not own Pokemon
Summary:
Galar is rich in folklore and tales of the supernatural.
As a Pokemon Researcher who specialises in ghost types, this is a great opportunity for you to investigate and learn more about the paranormal.
Along the way, you meet Leon (in the most awkward way possible) who becomes embroiled in your adventures.
^ Basically this story is about ghosts :/
NOTE: ok so Genshin Impact has consumed my soul and I updated this on Tumblr a bit late sorry!!! There’s several warnings here to be shared with you all:
WARNING 1 - this chapter contains a real exorcism prayer and you should not read this prayer out loud unless you are a catholic priest.
WARNING 2 - I've never used an ouija board and I don’t plan to. You’re welcome to share with me your ouija board stories if you have tried one before but I myself don't know if they're just board games or really a gateway to let things in. Anyway people say exercise with caution so please do so should you ever decide to use one for whatever reason.
WARNING 3 - there is mention of blood, I toned down the exorcism here
Rating: General/Teen
@marydragneell​ here is the latest update
The Exorcist
[Legend of the Void:
(Ezra's version, which introduces concepts such as the merging of two universes to explain the origins of man + pokemon subservience to humans)
Before the concept of time existed, before anything existed, there was Something, and you may as well say this 'something' was a god, a divine being or interdimensional entity, and this entity created a Universe under the right circumstances and conditions, and he would proceed to create humans.
And for a while, the Creator of Man was happy until he saw the evil ways of humanity and he saw this evil run rampant in his world. Regretful and upset, he decided to destroy the very thing he created with a flood.
However, the Creator of Man didn't choose to restore this world. After he destroyed it, he left and found another Universe - a Universe that was similar to his own, except it was inhabited by strange creatures which we know as pokemon. Now they already had a creator, and their creator was called Arceus, who emerged from a void after our Creator did. And our Creator saw that this Universe was just as peaceful and beautiful as his previous one.
He decided to give his creations a second chance so he made humans all over again and placed them in this world. But mankind are a destructive species, the human heart is filled with evil intention and it always will be, and the humans began creating devices to enslave the pokemon race in order to utilise them as tools.
My notes: According to the Church of Circhester, this 'version' is completely unorthodox. It is 'baseless fabrication and blasphemy' and Ezra was condemned as a misanthrope.
Sometimes I wonder where Ezra gets his theories from because this is highly controversial. It's fascinating that to this day and age, scientists are actually still trying to figure who caught the first pokemon, what was the first pokemon caught, and why (ie, how did early humans gain this knowledge, who told them and/or did anyone tell them, what prompted them to capture a pokemon?), and how did they manage to do so in the first place.
Could the discovery of catching pokemon be similar to coincidences that happened throughout history, such as how cavemen discovered fire, how Newton discovered gravity?
(edit: there is a myth that Prometheus stole fire from the gods and gave it to humans. For his transgression, he was to undergo eternal torment as punishment - ie, bound to a rock and have his liver eaten out everyday, only for it to re-grow hence an ongoing cycle. He was freed by the hero, Heracles).
Interestingly enough, flood myth also exists in many cultures albeit with different variations (pls refer to: The Epic of Gilgamesh).
Also, I'm pretty sure Team Plasma advocated that pokemon were oppressed and should be liberated from their trainers but then again they were also being led by a psychopath with his own selfish motives.]
A few years ago.
The weather is thunder and lightning, coupled with intense spitting rain.
And he was sure he locked the cemetery gates before he left but now they were hanging loosely from the chain.
Ezra grumbles to himself, eyes narrowing.
It can only mean one thing: an intruder.
The rickety gates squeal on their old hinges as he pushes them open and steps inside. His heavy footsteps plod through the old, withered path of Greyson’s cemetery as he heads for the mausoleum. That’s usually where they are.
Absol trots beside him, her jaws clamped over the tarnished iron handle of an old lantern; she keeps it dangling in front of her, lighting up the path though it’s not much use to him. He lives in a world of darkness, and he's used to it.
It should have been a normal night, which would have been nice because he wanted some peace and quiet for a change considering how busy he had been for the past few weeks. He wanted to be alone with his thoughts and he wanted to enjoy a pack of beer and cigarettes.
Not tonight, it seems.
He will tell those pesky young lads to go play elsewhere.
But wait, it’s something else.
Absol has been somewhat agitated the moment they approach the cemetery, but now she cannot stop growling.
“What is it?” he asks, but it doesn’t take too long to figure out what it is. “Goddamnit.”
This is just what he needed.
He delves a hand into his pocket and whips out a thin strip of paper covered in sprawling red symbols. Bringing it to his lips, he murmurs a quick enchantment under his breath before it bursts into flames and a smoky smell permeates the air. A bright, glowing light illuminates the symbols and he promptly tosses it high into the air.
Despite the wind, it flutters limply in the breeze for a second and then the impossible happens; the glowing symbols daintily lift themselves off the surface and float in the sky. They thoroughly increase in size, the symbols imprinting the air before they vanish into wisps of smoke.
The talisman proceeds to burn up and all that is left is a crinkly ball of fire which bursts into long and thin lines of flames that zips effortlessly through the air and stretches all the way past the graveyard’s borders.
“That should do it,” Ezra murmurs before he rubs at his aching hip. “C'mon, let’s go.”
He wanders further into the graveyard with his pokemon, pondering to himself what he might find though he is aware the answer to that is essentially nothing remotely good and along the way, a few ghost pokemon emerge from the tombstones and watch them worriedly.
They’re aware of the disturbance tonight but can do little to stop it, unfortunately as it requires human intervention, and is literally out of this world.
A few Haunters point him to the right direction but he doesn’t need their help because he can sense where this unwanted and hauntingly powerful presence is. He may have lived in darkness for a long time but he can see it as clear as day: a twisting, coiling mass filled with nothing but malice.
It is also not alone for Ezra can also sense another human being; a warm and kind but very tired and exasperated soul, about to be devoured.
He hopes they’re not too late and Absol leaves his side and he can hear her padded paws bounding away from him against the pebbly path; she leaps off the ground and snaps her jaws at this person.
There is a brief howl and something weighty slams over the ground.
Absol has subdued the culprit.
Ezra arrives and his hip is still acting up but nevertheless, he limps over and he sees this little warm and pure soul squirming helplessly on the ground as it is slowly being enveloped by the dark presence.
Whoever it is, they cannot even speak, reduced to a gurgling, rasping mess.
He uses his foot to nudge at this poor, unfortunate individual that is writhing helplessly on the floor of his cemetery though he knocks over this thick, wooden plate of some sorts at the same time and there is the sound of a glass rolling.
An Ouija board.
“Help!” a girl screams. “Oh god! Help- aaaghh!”
Morbid wailing follows as she’s forced to contort under the demon’s influence and a few bones snap and she begins crying but the sound lodges in her mouth and she emits a guttural rasp, her throat rattling violently.
The old ex-priest grabs a talisman from his pocket and smacks it over her forehead which ceases her violent fits for temporary.
“Hey, kid. Sit tight, I’m gonna get it out, you hear me?”
“O-okay!” she squeaks, and though he’s surprised she can even respond, she returns to the incoherent snarling and growling. As he tries to grab her, she makes several routine attempts to bite him.
Avoiding her as much as possible, Ezra bends down and lifts her into his arms with the help of his pokemon who helps nudge her into his arms.
“Steady now,” he says as he carries her into the mausoleum, which isn’t too far ahead.
He hears her croaking and choking, fighting the entity within as he settles her into the huge stone chair inside. Absol closes the door behind them and then trots over with a thick coil of rope which she collects from one corner.
He thanks her and begins strapping the girl carefully and securely into the chair with rope, keeping her wrists and ankles bound as she kicks and flails, hurling curses and obscenities at him, screaming and roaring and shrieking in a feral manner.
His pokemon stands watch as the girl starts slamming the back of her head against the stone, growling raucously.
But Ezra remains calm and lights various rows of candles that line the walls, pulls his silver cross out and clutches it tightly in his old hands and kneels in front of the altar, his weak knees hitting the dirt. Since his vision failed him, he hasn’t moved the statue or the water trough anywhere else.
He chants a prayer under his breath and dips his fingers into the water. God bless him. God save her soul. He does the sign of the cross and then heads over to the duo and blesses his pokemon as well, which she appreciates by purring affectionately.
Grabbing an old brush, he dips it into a bucket of old red paint in the corner and begins painting a sigil on the ground as quickly as he can around the chair.
Once he’s finished, he dumps the brush to the side. He moved to stand in front of the girl who has ceased her wild shrieking in favour of hissing spitefully at him.
“Be silent,” Ezra commands in a loud, booming voice, before he tosses some of the water over her.
And so it begins.
“In nómine Pátris, et Fílii, et Spirítus Sancti. Amen,” Ezra chants with his silver cross in hand which he proceeds to thrust in front of her face, “Exsúrgat Deus et dissipéntur inimíci ejus: et fúgiant qui odérunt eum a fácie ejus. Sicut déficit fumus defíciant; sicut fluit cera a fácie ígnis.”
Outside, the muffled clap of overhead thunder can be heard, the wind howling.
He continues, “Sic péreant peccatóres a fácie Dei-“
“If you think that will stop me, you’re wrong," says a deep voice.
Dabbing his entire hand into the trough of holy water, Ezra steps forward and smears it all over her forehead before he presses the rest of his palm firmly into her face. The demon shrieks and withdraws.
That’s what you get for interrupting me, Ezra thinks to himself but ultimately cannot say aloud: he must continue the exorcism prayer regardless of how long it could take.
“Júdica Dómine nocéntes me; expúgna impugnántes me. Confundántur et revereántur quaeréntes ánimam meam,” he murmurs, “Avertántur retrórsum et confundántur, cogitántes míhi mála. Fíant táamquam púlvis ante fáciem vénti: et Ángelus Dómini coárctans eos.”
The door suddenly flies open and the brutal, icy wind swirls inside, wiping out all the flames of the candles in a split second. Absol glances around in high alert but Ezra remains still. Raindrops batter his back as the door slams in its frame repeatedly.
The walls tremble from several wicked blows as though an unseen assailant is rampaging outside, circling the mausoleum whilst repeatedly slamming a hammer against the stone, yet Ezra remains calm.
“Fiat via illórum ténebrae, et lúbricum: et Ángelus Dómini pérsequens eos. Quóniam grátis abscondérunt míhi intéritum láquei sui: supervácue exprobravérunt ánimam meam.”
Realising the priest is undeterred, the monster unleashes an unearthly howl and a glass shatters somewhere. It’s bellows and roars reverberate throughout the walls and resonates thoroughly in Ezra’s ears.
Since he lost his sight, his hearing amplified; the shrill sounds of nails scraping against the stone and the chaotic tugging of the rope rises to inescapable volumes as the demon furiously struggles against its bonds.
Ezra continues his prayer, “Véniat illi láqueus quem ignórat; et cáptio quam abscóndit, aprehéndat eum: et in láqueum cádat in ipsum-”
He briefly picks up the coppery stench of blood and very soon, a wet substance splatters over his lips and cheeks and eyelids. It laughs, and another splodge hits the side of his ear.
Raising a hand, Ezra wordlessly smothers the blood away with the back of his hand. “Ánima áutem mea exsultábit in Dómino: et delectábitur super salutári suo. Glória Pátri, et Fílio, et Spirítui Sancto.”
Then he presses his cross over the demon’s head, forcing it to shriek uncontrollably. It kicks and screams, quaking fiercely against the restraints. He applies more pressure, the cross is warm under his grip and steadily growing hotter.
To his utmost surprise, the little warm light he had seen earlier is beginning to return and it is fighting back, growing larger and larger as the seconds pass.
“Come on, kid, I know you’re still in there. You can do it!” he yells.
She keeps growling and snarling, foaming at the mouth. Gnashing her teeth repeatedly, she emits a deranged howl, struggling viciously to reach him.
“Come on! Fight it!”
The walls of the mausoleum quake violently, the ground underneath his very feet trembles. Absol starts growling, leaping around in alarm.
Ezra listens to the excruciating sound of cords straining and eventually coming undone; her fist shoots out and her fingers, sharp as claws, stabs into his gut, and twists.
He grunts with pain, but does not let go.
Easing his other hand into his pockets, he pulls out another talisman; it glows faintly from the enchantment which he promptly slaps over her forehead and with a powerful bark of “Relinquo!", a dark shadow shoots out from her body and into the air with a bloodcurdling shriek.
Freed at last, the girl keels over, her head dipped low, blood gushing from her mouth.
And Ezra stumbles backwards, lifting a bleeding hand off his stomach. He sighs heavily before he feels his head growing light, his body weightless, and he promptly collapses over the floor.
When he wakes up, he can feel warmth all around.
He is lying on something soft.
A bed.
He has not slept in a bed for a long time.
It smells like lavender and jasmine.
He despises it.
"You're awake!" exclaims a voice.
It's the girl from the cemetery.
Purring sounds can be heard near his bed and he reaches over; a fluffy head affectionately plops itself under his palm and rubs itself against his callused skin. Ezra grunts under his breath, groaning as he shuffles around under the blanket and attempts to reach for her, though his limbs are weary.
“Cassie,” he utters, and Absol climbs onto the bed, sprawling over him. He gently pats her head and strokes her snowy white fur.
The room is silent until he hears the legs of a chair screeching against the floor and the girl does her best to quietly leave the room. She returns in roughly half an hour however, after he’s had a check-up.
By then, he’s exhausted and wants to rest.
He hears the door squeaking open and she pokes her head in, then steps inside the room and closes the door behind her.
“What are you doing here?" he asks tiredly.
"I needed to see that you'd be okay," she says, "I thought you were dead. I'm…I’m really sorry."
"It'll take more than that to kill me."
"Thank you for saving my life."
"As long as I'm around, nothing's gonna happen to you, kid."
"Thank you, sir. Um...Can I ask you a question?"
"About what?"
"About the...demon.”
"What do you want to know?"
"Everything. I want to know if it was the one who took my sister and my father. And if it was, I want to know why it did it and I want to get them back."
“Listen, kid. Don't dabble in stuff you don't understand, especially this."
"I know and I'm so, so sorry. But…can you teach me?"
His unfazed expression doesn't change.
"Please teach me.”
He hears the chair legs squeaking again coupled with a lot of fumbling; she’s flat on the ground before him on her hands and knees. How troublesome, he thinks to himself with a sigh.
"You want to learn how to exorcise demons?" he grunts.
"Yes."
“You?”
“Yeah.”
Utterly astounded, he takes a while to reply and rubs the back of his neck. "Do you hear the kind of stuff that is coming out of your mouth right now?" he growls and she looks up, confused. "You're saying something along the lines of 'I want to destroy a creation of the universe'. Do you know how impossible and crazy that sounds? Do you?"
"A creation of the universe? Are you talking about Arceus? Why would Arceus create something like that…do you mean it’s an undiscovered pokemon of undiscovered type???”
“Hell no. Goddamnit, kid, I mean it came before Arceus.”
“What do you mean, ‘before Arceus’? Arceus came from an egg and before the egg, it was a void of nothingness-“
He sighs heavily. “There was something before Arceus, before the void. You always explain one event as being created by some earlier event, right? So before Arceus, there was some kind of infinite period where time did not exist but during this period, there was something there…do you understand what I’m trying to say?”
“…Not really.”
“Exactly. You’re obviously still in shock and speaking nonsense. Go home, kid. Go back to your family.”
Yawning loudly, he pulls the blanket closer over his body and turns round in his warm and cosy bed, his back to her. He’s careful not to lie on his stomach though.
"But I'm serious," she says.
"So am I," he replies.
...
After he’s fully healed and discharged, he returns to the cemetery; the Corviknight taxi drops him off a few metres away and he taps his way across the Wild Area with Absol and his cane.
When he arrives, he realises the girl is also here.
At first, he ignored her and let her be. He did his daily caretaker duties, watering the plants, pulling weeds and sweeping the tombs.
He didn't know what she was doing here - she probably observed his daily regime - and one day she brought some cleaning supplies with her and began assisting him with the upkeep of the cemetery, especially with some of the heavy lifting.
Today, he’s forcibly awoken when he hears her sweeping the area around the mausoleum and shoving dust everywhere and he grumbles sourly under his breath. He had already told her a few times to go home but she keeps coming back. She keeps coming back to clean, to lurk around the graveyard, to help him.
“Stop that,” he snaps at her, “you’re disturbing them, and I already swept it yesterday.”
She stops dusting at some tombstones. “Sorry, I thought-”
Ezra grumbles, scrubbing at his mangy face with a dirty palm. Reaching for a beer by his calf, he grasps blindly for the can and lifts it to his mouth, downing a sip. “Get over here, kid.”
He hears her stepping towards him and he glances up, looking at this annoyingly bright light before him.
“You really wanna learn that badly, huh?”
“Yes, sir.”
“No need to be so formal, my name is Ezra.” With a heavy sigh, he dusts himself down and stands up, using his cane to support himself. “And I am…or was, the pastor of the Church of Circhester. I was also a member of the International Association of Exorcists. Do you understand who and what you’re dealing with?”
“Yes, sir – I mean, Ezra.”
“Now, tell me who you are and why I should teach you.”
He hears this little gasp of awe before she tells him her predicament. She tells him her name, who she is, where she came from, how old she is.
She rambles at some point and he has to occasionally steer her towards the focal details and periodically, she’ll become flustered, especially when speaking about the night when she saw her father and sister devoured by a Dusknoir. Once she’s finished recounting her tale, he nods.
“It was a demon, right?” she says, though she sounds unsure.
“Probably. Didn't your family have any pokemon?"
"...Sableye and Haunter went missing, and Cutiefly and Sinistea were in PC boxes," she says, "Please teach me. I want to learn."
He studies her quietly, then holds his index finger up in the air. “Fine, but I must warn you: my teachings are difficult and I’ve had several idiots coming up to me just like how you did and they’ve all failed-”
“I'm not an idiot and I won’t fail you.”
“-Yeah, let’s see about that, kid.” Holding up two fingers now, “Second, if I’m to teach you, I want you to swear to me you will take no retribution against Dusknoir. I don’t mind if you want to research one or whatever, but do not take your grudge with the pokemon. It’s nothing to do with it.”
“I understand.”
He moves on to hold up three fingers. “Third, that being said, you cannot use what you learned to harm humans or pokemon in any way. You must use it for good. I can tell you have a gift and under my guidance and training, I believe you will reach your full potential.”
“Okay.”
“Four, I will teach you with the utmost effort and I also expect to receive full commitment from yourself. I will not make do with time-wasters or mediocrity. Do you understand?”
“Yeah.”
“And lastly, promise me you will not in either way, attempt to summon entities for any reason. Do not use Ouija boards, do not dabble in sacrifice, do not try to open any portals. Hell, do not attempt any of those things.”
“I’m sorry, I won’t do it again.”
“Now, some of my teachings are limited. I can teach you how to protect yourself and protect others. Are you happy with this, knowing that there are limitations as to what I can teach you?”
“Yes, I am.”
Ezra studies her again before he nods to himself.
He’s said quite a lot but he knows she understands. “Good,” he murmurs.
“So…when do we start?”
“We start now.”
He disappears inside the mausoleum and re-emerges with a dirty rucksack; he pulls out a tattered old journal along with an old, portable cassette player which he hands to her.
“Your first task is to read this and listen to the tapes. Learn the symbols, learn the prayers. Come back whenever you’re ready and show me what you got.”
“Got it.”
She comes back in five days, which was a lot earlier than he had expected considering his previous ‘disciples’ either came back in a week or two, and some barely returned in person, opting to hand his book and tape back by leaving it at the gates.
He hears her approaching and sits up whilst Absol sleeps in a corner, and she says, “I finished it.”
“What did you think?”
“It was interesting.“
“...You didn’t think it was disturbing?”
“No.”
There is a brief silence.
“Hm…not sure if that’s a good or bad thing,” he murmurs under his breath.
The tapes were full of recorded exorcisms, consisting of unearthly screaming, howling and shrieking courtesy of the victims.
He says, “Recite Saint Michael’s prayer to me.”
She does so, with almost near-perfect pronunciation.
Ezra listens intently and nods when she’s finished. “Not bad. Now let’s hear Signum Crucis.”
“In nomine Patris, et Filii, et Spiritus Sancta-“
“Sancti,” he corrects her.
“Sancti,” she repeats.
“Not bad. Again.”
She recites the short prayer once more, this time with no errors.
“Gloria Patri,” he grunts out next, grabbing his beer and flipping the lid off.
And they continue going through some prayers until it’s almost sunset and she’s a little exhausted and he’s finished his pack of beer.
“You did well, kid. Come back tomorrow.”
“Really???”
“Yeah.”
“Thank you!!”
“Don’t thank me yet. I’ll be testing you on the symbols and their meanings. Then there’s a final test.”
“Okay!” she exclaims excitedly, and after exchanging some short words, she bids him farewell and he hears her leaving, her footsteps echoing loudly in the quiet graveyard.
The next day, she returns and passes the symbols assessment with flying colours as he had expected considering how quickly she’d picked up the Latin prayers.
And the next day after that, he teaches her how to use talismans.
As the weeks roll by, he continuously subjects her to tests on latin prayers and symbology. Then he teaches her some blood magic.
Soon, weeks turns to months, and she’s picked up a lot of his teachings in a short period of time, which impresses him greatly.
She begins to accompany him on exorcisms which undoubtedly at the beginning, does disturb her a little but the more she sat in and watched (and sometimes assisted with), the more she began to see such things as a normality and he also allows her to work on her own cases albeit under some guidance.
Before he knows it, he has transformed this little girl into an exorcist.
“Well done, kid. You’ve exceeded all my expectations. I’m proud of you," he says with a nod of his head.
She cheers, but then remembering her tutelage, she bows deeply with gratitude, eyes closed. “Thank you, Ezra. I wouldn’t be where I am now if it weren’t for you,” she replies, “what’s the final test?”
“Final test?”
“Yeah, you mentioned it a while ago.”
“….Hm, so I did,” he says, before he gets off the steps, dusting at his palms and weak knees. “Let me show you something. Come on, Absol.”
He motions her to follow him and he heads to two marked graves near a statue of a weeping angel which is covered in a sparse layer of moss.
She joins his side and she scans the names etched on the stone. One name in particular stands out. “Cassie??” she murmurs, before she casts a glance to the pokemon that stands by his side.
Absol looks up, and regards her with its steely blue eyes.
“My wife and daughter,” Ezra murmurs, his white gaze staring emptily into space. “This is a dark path. There will always be death. This is my final warning to you: if you choose to walk this path, be prepared to lose everything. Is this something you can do?”
There is a brief silence until she says, “Yes.”
Ezra hesitates; she observes him for any noticeable reaction but he is immobile, standing stiffly with his hands clasped together in front of him.
“...Very well," he utters. "Come with me.”
“Where to?”
“You’ll see when we get there.”
He hasn’t left the cemetery other for reasons than to go to the soup kitchen or to buy his beer and cigarettes, so he asks her to call for a Corviknight taxi since he doesn’t have a Rotom phone.
When the taxi arrives, he asks the driver to take them to the Dusty Bowl and they’re dropped off at the outskirts.
“Why are we here?” she asks, but he ignores her and begins to head for the desolate path.
She trails after him and despite being blind, she’s stunned to see that he seems to be aware a great deal of where he’s going. A sandstorm begins to rage but Ezra is unaffected and continues to wander down the plains, using his cane to avoid any obstacles such as rocks, trees or tall grass. Whilst she tries to cover her eyes, blinking through sand and grit, she helps him along the way of course, but he doesn’t seem to require her assistance at all.
Occasionally, wild pokemon will peek at them from behind the dry and crusty grass but they don’t dare to approach.
She glances around with much wariness as he leads her further and further away from the winding path, the barren wastelands, the dead trees and soon, he has led her into oblivion.
The sandstorm worsens and as she looks left, right and up, she cannot see a single damn thing in front of her; if she did not keep her gaze pinned on the ghostly silhouette of her mentor tottering in front of her a short feet away, she was certain she would have lost her way.
“Ezra, be careful!” she yells above the loud winds and the whirling sands.
“I’ll be fine,” he says, though his voice is hard to hear.
Her nerves begins to eat at her and they’ve been walking for seems like an eternity and she isn’t even sure if they’re still in the Dusty Bowl or the gym challenger’s path anymore, perhaps they’ve moved onto the Giant’s Mirror or the Stony Wilderness, but the sandstorm is endless and she calls after him once more.
“Ezra, where are you taking me?”
“Keep moving, we’re almost there,” he grunts at her in response.
Her question is finally answered when he stops in his path and grows still, holding out his arm.
“Wait.”
She watches him, listening, but nothing happens.
“Okay, come over here.”
There is a bad feeling in her gut as she sidles up to him and to her utmost surprise, the sandstorm begins to subside, revealing a large cenote before them.
Her eyes widen.
He’s standing at the very edge, his foot shoving some rocks and dust into the large pit before them; if he had taken one step further, he would’ve fallen inside. She looks around in shock. The sandstorm had disappeared in a blink of an eye, instead it had been replaced with a lingering misty fog that surrounded them. She knew the Wild Area was erratic but this weather was abnormal to the extreme.
Her shocked gaze strays to the blind man. His glazed eyes are focused in front of him, oblivious to the deep.
“I want you to go in there,” he says.
“Are you serious?”
“Yes,” he mutters. “You can take the stairs.”
He nudges his head to the right where a spiralling ‘staircase’ consisting of huge, mismatched slabs of rocks sticking out from the walls of the pit appear to offer a way down inside.
“Do you wish to turn back?” he asks, sensing her hesitation.
“No.”
“I’ll be right behind you.”
She nods and steps towards the first rock, which is dusty and covered with yellowing grass, and she uses one foot to test out the footing, giving it a few stern prods with her toes. The rock seems stubborn enough and once she deems it safe, she makes her way down.
It’s steep and she carefully tackles each step one by one, having to hold onto some dry vines that dangle and stick out of the edges of the wall until she arrives at the bottom of the pit.
Looking up and around, the sky is painted a strange and ethereal purplish, blue glow… perhaps from the aurora borealis, though she’s never seen it warp into this sort of shade before. Usually it is a streak of colours in the night sky…neither a star can be seen in sight either.
She also realises the pit isn’t as deep as she thought. She’s fairly certain gym challengers would never find this place nor would anyone in the right mind would even want to go in here.
She steps closer towards the middle of the pit, her feet crunching under gravel and stones, and stares at the walls of the pit.
There is an entrance, resembling a zigzagged slit in the wall. It’s big enough for a lone individual to slip inside but that’s just about it. She cannot see what’s inside; it is far too dark.
“Is this a pokemon den?” she asks, gesturing to the entrance.
“No.”
Her mentor’s voice sounded very close; she promptly turns to see Ezra hobbling behind her. “That was quick.”
“Give me a second,” he mutters as he brushes past her and steps towards the large and gaping hole in the wall, stopping just a foot or so away. “Stay there and don’t move, don’t make a sound.”
She goes silent, and she did not dare to peel her eyes away from the cave entrance where a figure is emerging from within.
A withered-looking Lucario with a greying muzzle and dirty golden fur steps outside and into the pit, wielding a wooden staff that is as tall as itself. It's what trainers coin as a 'shiny' pokemon, and these pokemon are extremely rare, especially in the wild. Puzzled, she watches as the pokemon greets her mentor.
Ezra's mouth moves but she cannot hear what he’s saying.
Then he stops and Lucario nods, and the man and pokemon turn to glance at her direction.
She strains to hear what they could possibly be conversing yet there is nothing, not even a pokemon cry, not the slightest rustle of the wind. Nothing.
It is silent.
The silence is suffocating to say the least and eventually, Lucario nods his head after the prolonged period of stillness. The pokemon turns and returns into the cave, disappearing into the darkness.
Placing his cane on the ground in front of him, he balances his palms over the handle. “Lucario has granted you entry.”
“…What?” she asks, a little anxiously.
Inhaling silently, Ezra replies, “There are greater things in our universe, greater than you and me. Even greater than pokemon.”
“What’s going on? What is a Lucario doing all the way out here? Where’s his trainer?”
“He doesn’t have one. This is his home,” Ezra mutters. “Now listen carefully. This is Gossamer Cave. A relic can be found here. A long time ago, I used it to destroy a demon that terrorised my wife and child. However, it is a highly dangerous weapon and you have to be ready to wield it, to understand its power and origins. If this is something you want, then you must go inside and fetch it.”
There are questions buzzing aplenty in her mind. “What does it look like?”
“You’ll know when you see it. My question for you is, do you wish to wield such a weapon? You might not like what you find out.” He mutters, before stepping aside, allowing her entry regardless of her response, regardless if she goes in or not.
She bites down on her lip anxiously but he does not offer any further words, no further advice or warning. She ponders to herself briefly, thinking about her parents, her sister and how they are all depending on her. Although she is nervous, she must cast aside these sinking feelings and surpass. She must be brave when no-one else is, when no-one else can. She must do it for them.
"I'm going in," she declares, and she passes him and enters the cave without further ado.
It’s dark.
She's greeted with the hypnotic splash of water dripping from the ceiling onto the floor and the marauding howl of the wind from outside that echoes and slips through the cave.
Lucario sits on a large rock to the left with the wooden staff balanced over its paws. It’s eyes are closed, deep in meditation. As she passes by, it does not acknowledge her presence.
Expecting Zubats or some other types of cave-dwelling pokemon, she’s stunned to see it is devoid of any other critter except from the aura pokemon.
A linear path lies ahead but she hits a dead-end.
Confused, she pats the wall in front of her, looking up and around. She checks for any cracks, any hidden passages. She checks every nook and cranny and leaves no stone upturned. She raps her knuckles over the walls, hoping for a hollow thud, a secret trap door perhaps?
There is nothing.
Disappointed and perplexed, she returns to the entrance.
“There’s nothing there," she says.
“I see. Then it’s not time yet. You still need more training, kid. You have a long way to go.” Ezra replies, unsurprised.
“I really don’t understand.”
“When you hear it, you will.”
“Hear what?”
“Tell me when you do, okay?”
Frustrated, she says, “Stop being so cryptic! What’s in the cave? What’s this relic?”
“You’ll find out when you’re ready. For now, forget what you saw and focus on your training. Focus on getting better, then you can come back.”
“Fine.”
Slipping his hands into the pockets of his withered coat, he begins to leave. She follows him with a sigh, mostly out of exasperation. Before she leaves however, she tosses a quick glance over her shoulder towards the abyss.
She was expecting to see something, maybe a shadow or a little flicker of light, maybe Lucario would come out again.
However, there is nothing.
...
Present.
You’ve grown quiet.
Leon watches as your brows scrunch with confusion, your expression souring. “What’s wrong?”
“Gossamer Cave,” you utter, before you grab his arm and exclaim loudly, “Gossamer Cave! That's it, Leon!"
Releasing him, you stand up, rush up the stairs and towards the bookshelves; he follows, watching you stop at a random shelf before you speedily skim through the books on the shelf, inspecting the titles quickly.
“Aha,” you murmur under your breath, pulling out a thick and burly red book from its place; it is an atlas of the Wild Area.
You beckon him over as you open the book, unfolding it to its full proportion over the floor. It’s not the most updated map but it’ll do for now.
Leon squats down beside you as you flip through the pages.
“Ezra took me to a place called Gossamer Cave ages ago. I can’t believe I forgot all about it. We took a Corviknight taxi, got off at the Dusty Bowl and we walked for a long time and there was a sandstorm, and then all of a sudden he stopped at a large pit. I’m supposed to tell Ezra when I start hearing things. He was so cryptic I didn’t understand what he meant back then but now I do. I can understand Gengar; I can hear what he says. That’s what Ezra meant. Leon, I’m ready.”
“Ready?” he murmurs, as you finally pinpoint the location on the map and begin scouring the page.
You nod. “I’m ready to face it -- whatever it was that took my family away. I can fight it now. I just need to find Gossamer Cave.”
Leon’s expression is a conflicted one. “When the officials mapped out the Wild Area for the gym challenge, they never found any place called Gossamer Cave.”
“It must be there, I saw it with my own eyes. It was a cenote, but there was this entrance that led to a cave and I went in. It was guarded by a Lucario, and a shiny one too,” you reply, “I need to find it. There’s something there, and it will help me.”
Meanwhile, in Greyson’s cemetery, Absol has been biting and tugging at his coat all night, in a vain effort to force him to get up and leave. She has sensed something. However, Ezra merely chills on the steps, drinking his beer and she gives up, having grown rather weary, and has settled to curl up next to him. It’s then his ears pick up the sounds of footsteps a distance away.
The footsteps stop; a lone individual stands a foot away from him.
“Hello, you must be the exorcist of Greyson’s cemetery,” says a distorted, muffled voice. "Remember me?"
The voice is unrecognisable. Ezra inhales deeply, scrunching the beer can under his fist. “…Something I can help you with?”
“Yes,” the voice leers. “You can die right here and now!”
A massive unseen force promptly smashes the steps of the mausoleum in half, sending stone and debris flying into the air; it stands, retracting its claws with a grin as the dust clears away, before peeking left and right.
Ezra has disappeared.
“Where are you,” it hisses with a chuckle as it lifts up rocks and debris, flinging them to the side and digging its claws into the earth, cackling with mirth, “Where are you, exorcist?? Come out, come out, wherever you are. I won't hurt you - much.”
A growl emits from behind and captures its attention; as it turns, it is swiftly knocked off its feet as a white and black blur slams into its body and sends it flying into a cluster of tombstones. Absol lands on her paws with a growl as Ezra appears from behind the fountain, unharmed.
“Good job, Absol,” he murmurs, his eyes narrowing at the entity that struggles to get up. “Percutiet.”
Sending a talisman at its direction, the little paper automatically attaches itself to the entity’s head and administers a painful shock. The entity roars with pain briefly before erupting into a fit of hoarse, mocking laughter.
“I know it’s you, Spiritomb,” Ezra says. "Use Slash.”
Absol’s attack connects with a loud thump and all goes still. Shortly, a harrowing shriek of pain shatters the silence. Ezra recalls the talisman; it disappears into thin air in little wisps and the man sprawled over the tombstones grunts and groans as he sits up, rubbing his injured chest in agony.
“Huh? What…? Where am I? What happened…? Um, what am I doing here…?” he mutters, disoriented.
...
8 notes · View notes
hh-rose · 3 years
Text
James Potter and the Retelling of the True Story Chapter Four: Happy Days, Happy Times
ao3
masterpost
Listen to the bells and chimes. Sorry, I had to. Anyway, seventh year passed in a flash. We all knew there was a war hanging over our heads, and we wanted to have as much fun as humanly possible. So, we went on double dates to Hogsmede every week. We skipped class. We played pranks. We just had fun.
On our last night at Hogwarts we all snuck into the Room of Requirement. Remus and Sirius were sitting in a large chair, Sirius in Remus's lap. Lily and I were laying on a couch with my head in her lap. Peter was sitting in a chair, ever the fifth wheel.
"Where do you think we're going to be in ten years?" Lily pondered. We all thought about it for a second.
"Well, me and you will be married with a bunch of little tykes running around," I said, smiling up at her. "I'll be a famous auror, and you'll be a potions master."
"Me and Remus will be married in the wizarding world but not in the muggle world because they're all wankers," Sirius said, and Remus kissing him on the cheek.
"Maybe we'll be able to find a spell that can allow one of us to get pregnant or something," Remus said causing Sirius to chuckle but there was a hint of sadness there.
"And hopefully I'll be married with my own kids because I really don't want to just be living vicariously through your families the rest of my life," Peter said, causing us all to laugh.
"I want to have a weekly dinner," Remus stated. "It's not going to be like school. We're not going to see each other every day. Well, we might see each other at work, especially with Order business, but I want to just have one dinner a week when it's just us having fun."
"Alright, every Sunday we can have dinner," Lily said, offering Remus a smile. "We can rotate whose house we do it at every week."
"What? No, I'm not going to have dinner in Wolfstar's sex cave," I said. They both glared at me.
"We told you to stop calling us that."
"You'd be lucky to be invited to our sex cave."
"We're not going to have a sex cave, Sirius," Remus chastised. "We're going to have a very normal, very mundane flat."
"Boing," Sirius responded, but he kissed Remus all the same.
"It's not gonna be that different though, right?" I asked sitting up. I'm going to be honest, I was completely terrified. Lily squeezed my hand.
"It's going to be different, but we'll all be fine," Sirius said in one of his rare moments of being sincere. We shared a look, and I nodded.
"We're gonna make it through just fine," Remus said. "We have each other, and we have the Order."
"We've got this," Lily said, kissing my cheek.
"We're all in this together," Peter said.
I could say that looking back, it's all very funny, but that would be a lie. I don't think I'm quite ready to laugh about being murdered because of one of my best friends and not being able to see my son grow up. It is ironic though that that's what he chose to say. It is also fucking heartbreaking that we were just kids with these dreams of the future and they all got ripped away.
We did stay true to some of those promises though. We had our dinners every Sunday, rotating between our three houses. We did that for two whole years. Then, on one special night, we had a dinner that was just a little bit different.
Now, I'm going to be honest, I'm a total romantic. I wanted more than anything to have the best proposal ever. Instead what happened was Lily and I were sitting on the couch one night, and I looked at her and said "Marry me." She looked at me and said, "I'm sorry. What?"
I got off the couch and knelt in front of her, and I asked again. She started crying, and so did I. She obviously said yes. We immediately flooed over to Remus and Sirius's to tell them. They both cried. Then, we told Peter. He was happy, but he didn't cry.
But, like I was saying, for the first time after two years we didn't have our normal Sunday dinner. That was because it was instead Lily and my wedding. We had the most beautiful wedding. I cried the entire time. As soon as Lily started to walk down the aisle I began to cry. Sirius, my best man, was practically wailing next to me, Remus, Lily's man of honor, was crying with a little more dignity, and Lily, my love, let a few tears fall but didn't blubber.
I'm not really sure how to describe a wedding. We danced and drank and ate. It was a party, you know. Well, our first dance was perfect. We danced to some muggle song called "Close to You." I'm kidding. It wasn't just some muggle song. It was Lily's favorite song, and I learned it all first year because I wanted to impress her (I didn't).
After our dance, the other couples were welcomed to the dance floor. I watched as Sirius dragged a blushing Remus onto the floor. Everyone knew about their relationship at that point. Nobody gave a shit, obviously. "Your Song" by Elton John was playing, and I knew full well that that was their song.
"When is it gonna be your turn?" I asked them as Remus spun Sirius around me and Lily.
"Whenever Remus wants," Sirius announced. "I've wanted to marry him since the moment I saw him."
"I have an idea," Lily whispered in my ear before dragging me off the floor to tell me about it. Did I expect her to shag me? Yeah, I did, but I was just as happy with the actual thing she wanted to tell me.
We left a dancing and laughing Sirius and Remus on the dancefloor when we went to talk about the plan. When we came back, Sirius's head was on Remus's chest, and they were swaying softly. I wanted to curse them for being a cuter couple than the bride and groom, but I didn't even have it in me to be mad about it. Then the speeches began.
"Hello, hi, everyone. I'm Remus Lupin. Well, most of you already knew that," Remus started. Sirius shot an assuring grin at him and Lily squeezed his hand from where she sat at the end of the table.
"When Lily asked me to be her man of honor, I told her that that was a made up thing, and it was completely ridiculous. In reality, I only said that because I was too busy trying to hold back tears because I was so overwhelmed with the fact that she thought of me to be such an important part in her wedding," Remus said, eyes welling up. Then, he chuckled.
"I'm sure most of you thought that me and Lily were the sensible ones who kept the others in line. The truth is, Lily and I are both just as crazy as our other halves on. I'm also sure that it took all of you a long time to figure out how smart Lily Evans could ever end up with our resident wildling, Mr. James Potter."
"Hey!" I interjected. Remus just kept on with a chuckle.
"James Potter might be the biggest prankster that Hogwarts ever saw, but he's also the kindest and most caring person on the planet," Remus said, and I immediately started to cry. I loved Remus so fucking much.
"He was the real mum of the Marauders, more so than Lily or I ever were. These two lovely people are genuinely the best-matched couple I have ever seen. They're both equal parts caring and crazy. They're quite literally soulmates. If you don't believe me, ask their matching patronuses.
"So, let's raise a glass to the best damn couple this wizarding world has ever seen," Remus announced, raising his glass. Everyone cheered. "I love you both to the moon and back."
Lily and I were both trying to keep ourselves together at that speech and that beautiful line at the end. He came over to hug both of us, and I sobbed on the poor bloke.
"I love you so fucking much, Moony," I said into his shoulder. He chuckled, but I felt a tear fall onto my shoulder. He then hugged  Sirius whose speech was next. He whispered a don't embarrass me in Sirius's ear causing him to laugh heartily.
"I said I didn't want to follow Remus up because honestly there's no way that I could ever top that," Sirius said with a chuckle. "My better half just stood in front of you lot and gave the most heartfelt speech I have ever heard in my entire life. I'm not going to stand here and cry though, even if that does shock you. No, instead, I want to take this opportunity to embarrass the fuck out of my best mate."
"Oh, Merlin," I whispered, putting my head in my hand. Lily squeezed my thigh with an evil grin.
"James first saw Lily when we all got sorted into Gryffindor on the first day of school. Lily first saw James when the poor girl sat down at the table across from us, which caused James to choke on his water and spit it all over the table. A brilliant first impression in my opinion," Sirius stated, causing everyone to laugh. "That night as we all went to sleep, James whispered 'I'm going to marry Lily Evans one day.'"
"Cute, no?" Sirius asked. "Well, I'll tell you what wasn't cute. Having to hear about Lily every single second of every single day for the next six years. I mean, I love you, Lils, but I was ready to kill your husband, I swear. Not only did he talk about her constantly, but at least once a week, he would ask her out and get rejected. The man could not take a hint."
"He was persistent, I'll give him that. That doesn't make it any less embarrassing," Sirius said. Lily laughed and kissed me on the cheek. "Now, Miss Lily, don't think you're getting away with anything here."
"Black," she warned. Sirius's eyes sparkled.
"During our fifth year, Remus, Peter, and James all got detention for doing their only prank that I wasn't involved in. That left me and Lily alone together," Sirius explained. Remus and I looked at each other in shock. We had never heard about this before. "Some firewhiskey was drunk, and some secrets were spilled. At one point, Lily looked me in the eyes and said 'I'm going to marry James one day.'"
"She what?" I asked, completely stunned. Sirius barked a laugh, and Lily turned a deep shade of red.
"Clearly, these two lovebirds are completely meant to be," Sirius stated. "Their love was written in the stars. So, let's raise a glass to these proper soulmates. I love you loads."
"Before we all get sappy and hug Black and get back to this party, we have something to say," Lily said, pulling me up to stand in front of everyone with her and sitting Sirius down. "Sirius very carefully left out the part about that night in fifth year when he said 'I'm so bloody gone for Remus John Lupin, and I'm not ashamed to admit it.'"
Remus blushed, and Sirius just kissed him on the cheek. I smiled and said, "They both just stood in front of you and said how perfect we were for each other, but Remus and Sirius are just as made for each other as me and Lily are."
"They've been talking about getting married for a long time, and it's honestly codswallop that they're not already together. So, we have a little surprise if you're interested," Lily explained. Remus and Sirius were both ridiculously confused. "We know you can't get married in the muggle world so there's no need for a marriage license, and we do still have an ordained minister here."
"Merlin," Remus said, his eyes going wide.
"We would like to extend this ceremony to include another betrothal if you're interested," I said. The look on Sirius's face was the best thing I had ever seen. "What do you say?"
"Rem," Sirius whispered. Remus was looking at me and Lily, shaking his head fondly. He looked over and Sirius with this huge smile.
"I want to marry the pants off of you," Remus stated, causing Sirius to laugh and snog the living crap out of him.
"I want to marry the pants off of you," Sirius stated. And, that was exactly what they did.
"James," Remus said, while Sirius and Lily were talking after the ceremony. "Thank you. You really didn't have to do that."
"Of course, I did," I said plainly. "You're my best mates, my brothers. I want you to be happy."
"We're going to be very happy," Remus replied, looking absolutely lovestruck as he looked across the room at Sirius.
A double wedding, how insanely beautiful. Now, the happy times are not over just yet, but let me just say something. If my four best friends had a double wedding and didn't include me, I would probably also have them killed.
3 notes · View notes
dansedan · 3 years
Text
digging through stuff to submit to a writing contest, so here are two original short stories written about a year apart which I’m still generally proud of!
That Which Flesh Is Heir To
Death
The word seemed funny, coming out of her dainty mouth. She seemed too small, her voice too high-pitched in attempted formality. Her German thick with effort. It was one of the major themes of religious art across Europe at the time, she said. She waved her thin arms around her with every word, a little too excitedly, as if using a conductor’s meter to elicit some response from our group. Fear of death was useful to the church: for the sake of convincing the uneducated masses to maintain faith, and to benefit from the guilt of nobles, since their main role then was still in warfare.
Our class was moving on, the teacher rounding up stragglers and signaling the entrance to the next hall. It was filled with statues and paintings and marble, floor to ceiling wrapped in colors much like this one. My feet refused to obey her order, standing instead unflinchingly in front of the statue. In front of her. I couldn’t bear to move my gaze from the figure’s eyes, blank and hollow, despairing. The world blurred around the single point of bitter fate ensconced in marble.
Do you want to see something interesting? I hadn’t expected her to address me. She had moved now- we were side by side- giving off warmth from the proximity of her bare shoulders to my arm. I forced myself to nod, and felt a movement, something stiff and hot against my ear- something plastic. I like to listen to it, sometimes, she was saying, so close to me. It reminds me of this statue. Her fingers brushed the shell of my ear. It was Mozart, and the soft wailing choral voices seemed to echo my emotions as her fingers wilted back into her hand and away from me.
We stood there for a moment, lost in the crowd of museumgoers. An island in their midst, and in that second all I could think was do not let this go. This feeling, this fire in the pit of your stomach, this hollow feeling in your chest that’s rising to your head do not let this go. The violins and chorus and the marble. The cherubs in the vaulted ceiling smiling down with knowing, cruel smiles. Her collarbone and silver band across her chest do not let them go. The chatter of the crowd- Italian and Spanish and Croatian or Dutch. Do not let them go. Not for one second of your life. Do not forget this.
And I felt her press into my side, and touch my shoulder gently. She was whispering into my chest it’s alright, let it out it’s alright I’ve done it too. It’s helped me too, I’ve done it too let it out. I’ve cried here too, I’ve done this too. I feel it too. And as she held me I was shaking. Please do not forget this. Do not let this go.
All that flesh makes willing
Our affair was brief- I was a tourist- but she was beautiful, and cold only in the literal sense common for women of her stature. A thin white thing, like the marble she’d been surrounded with at work. Chestnut hair draped across her shoulders, to the collarbone- I’d never till then comprehended why dress codes, in my country, called to cover the collarbone. I could (and often did) end up staring at her for hours, willing her to be my muse, to make me make something, but she was so pragmatic that she often ended all of these discussions by smiling (I could hear it in her voice, the smiling) and requesting some menial favor. “could you please buy cigarettes”, or  “pass me the salt-shaker”, or “isn’t it late now?”, anything. But she was beautiful, so I did it for her, anyhow.  And so it happened that by the end of the three months stay I’d agreed upon with my agent for the residence the only thing I’d made from her was a larger pile of laundry and a couple embarrassing purchases- underwear, linens, whatever. And even in the final moments, at the train station, she only smiled and said good-bye and told me not to drift off when I was travelling alone, that the front of the train was still dangerous. And she smiled small and nodded sternly as she walked away, foot over unbearable foot blending together in an undulating gesture. And I stood there, dumb and half-blind (the irony) with agony but not saying anything, and eventually I checked my watch and it said it was midnight when I’d almost missed my ticket and got stranded (sometimes I wish I’d allowed that, then. Walked back to her apartment and killed her with kisses, refused to leave. But I was too pragmatic and my rent was due a couple days and I never understood how visas worked) and I made it in by running and forsook her wisdom, sleeping straight to Britain with only a couple minutes of half-lucid awareness where I denied wet towels and assistance transferring train cars.
It was only several months later that I let myself remember her, thick on the tail of another woman as I usually was, reminiscing my journeys from that summer until I suddenly stumbled upon those moments where we’d pressed together, where her smallness met the empty vast of my own hollowed chest and we breathed light the night into the daybreak. And at this memory I at once ached, and softly sighed around my daily life for days again without reprieve, reprimanding myself for forgetting her so quickly, as one does when stirred from sleep when dreams handcrafted by your mind so soon escape you. When the London rain was blue and humid bog-warm I would pace around the city with my coat on wandering. As if I could find her this way somehow. After weeks then I resolved I’d make her- as I was still convinced she had been my muse then- and conscripted through some not insignificant haggling the help of a dear friend to trot to the museum one brief moment to peruse their own swathe of Roman marble as material.
“So you bedded some Italian and now you can’t get over it- what’s with the statues?”
“We met at the museum”
“’The Museum’,” she said mockingly. “You were in Italy, Eva, which bloody museum?”
“The statue-room at the Uffizi”
“there’s more than-“
“she’s the guide there- speaks ten languages. She’s so clever…” I wondered ‘round the room. Bright blue walls surrounded the bright stone figures, seeming almost like a classroom round. “She was beautiful, Hannah.”
She stood still by the entrance- we were alone, and it was all quite quiet, a weekday near the start of June drew little people here. For a few tentative steps, her boots clacked loudly on the tile.
“…how did you meet her anyway?”
“Well, she’s the tour guide.”
“Well most people don’t shag the tour guide, genius.”
We were standing, shoulder-shoulder facing Venus in the corner of the rounded hall. Rather striking, must be- pair of stone-hard lezzies facing just that goddess. Hannah’s fuzz-buzz haircut and her stiff-wool coverall next to my own shaggy hair and rounded shades indoors. My sight-cane stuck to my Martens, clacking with my tics and movements (base-floor-base-floor-base-floor-base-floor).
“Well there was this pair of wrestlers, and I suppose she pegged me just the type then, looking at them close.”
“ah. Gotta love the Romans.”  
“She’s so clever. Did you know she knew the story behind all the statues even, all about the burial sites and everything?”
“M’pretty sure they’re trained to do that”
“but she was clever. She’s really clever.”
“Jolly good then.”
I had to turn then- same comforting brown-orange smudge of longtime friendship as was usual- grab at her elbows till we were close enough to see the limits of her own round ruddy face.
“Hannah dear, I think I love her.”
“I think you’re spitting on me, Eva.” And she grabbed my shoulders playfully and pinched them tight within her plush palms. “and that you probably need to shag someone else and get back on your medicine.”
“you don’t get it, she was beautiful. She was-“ and here I very grandly gestured to the marble next to us, taking a risk and hoping we were still next to the Venus somehow since I’d lost my footing on how many steps inside I’d taken (and taking a risk that I’d maybe slap a piece of ancient history in the process). “prettier than this one, even.”
And Hannah was silent, because she knew better than to mention my blindness, and I dreaded to feel her being right about something I felt so strongly on.
“you don’t…her collarbone- she’s just. So pretty, so-” I hate my blubbering- this small pathetic schoolchild voice I make all suddenly- but soon her arm was back on my shoulder and she was moving close so I could see orange and grey in us fuzzing together, feel her strong arm on my back and nape. And she said “ alright, I believe you”  and “let’s just get you home now”  and we did, gone on the underground riding all the way together although she lived in Surrey and was supposedly only visiting for the day, and she sat in my apartment with the kettle on while I dragged a canvas out of the storage and started glopping color on it, thinking of the nearness of her face in the warm green summer nights of Florence then. Until I tired myself out at night and we just sat still staring at the wall with it, sharing cups of lukewarm grocery-bag tea with no sugar in and staring, staring, staring long and hard and in remembrance. And I wasn’t sure if that’s what she looked like because it had been so long and such a distance. And I felt then perhaps her smile sounded different to the painting, but Hannah spoke after a while of silence saying, “beautiful she is, then.” And that moment I felt fine and shut the door again on feelings- like at the train station back then- and melted into the naked brown of my friend’s shoulder, soft and dark and oaken-sure. And I willed me to forget myself.
6 notes · View notes
astralkoo · 5 years
Text
Beautifully Misfit 3
Tumblr media
SERIES: Hybrid BTS
‣ Genre: fluff, smutt, hybrid au
‣ Word Count: 7.18k
‣ Pairing(s): skunk!Jimin x reader, puppy!Taehyung x reader, bunny!Jungkook x reader
‣ Warning(s): strong language, little kids being douchebags, angst, wetting bc Tae’s an excitable lil baby ;(, Jungkookie’s speech is still developing, Jimin being a nearsighted angel
‣ to be aware of: sub!jimin, switch!taehyung, switch!jungkook, dom!reader, some kinky ass future happenings, BDSM themes, some heavy angst, and triggering themes.
Summary: you never really saw yourself as a hybrid person. that is, until your best friend introduces you to his hybrid, and you suddenly find yourself craving the companionship. you only intended to bring home one. somewhere between the lines you ended up with three beautifully misfit hybrids who craved nothing but your love.
part. i, ii, iii, iv (coming soon)
A/N; sooo someone mentioned a tag list on my last post and I’ll be starting one! let me know if you’d like to be added! thanks for reading!! and yes. taehyung has his mullet. deal with it.
You were nervous.
But the good kind of nervous.
Standing outside of Taehyung’s door with Hoseok, you felt your heart thudding in your chest.
“Tae…” Hoseok’s knuckles connected gently with the large white door, “I have someone here that would like to meet you.”
There was a quiet shuffling, and then the door was being pulled open. You swear to fuck your heart did a triple backflip at the sight of him. How had you not noticed how beautiful he was before?
He had this beautiful honey skin, free of any blemishes or flaws aside from a faint scar near the round curve of his chin and two adorable freckles, one on the tip of his nose and the other hidden beneath his dark bottom lashes. His cheeks were full and tinted by a faint pink color, matching that of his pouty lips. His eyes were these dark pools of melted chocolate, sparking faintly as he peered through his thick eyelashes. His dark slightly wavy hair was just long enough to form a slight mullet.
Now, on any other person literally in the entire universe you would probably have been repulsed. But on the boy standing in front of you—… oOooOh. It was honestly kind of unfair. The adorable set of dark ears peeking out of his locks and the fluffy tail flicking behind him only added to his precious appearance.
“Hobi!” The hybrid cheered excitedly, launching himself at your guide and wrapping him up in what looked to be a smothering hug. You’d never seen someone so excited to see someone they’d been talking to not ten minutes earlier.
Hoseok only laughed, patting the canine’s back.
“What’re ya doin’ here? I thought I was on punishment? Am I not in trouble any more? That’d be real great because I don’t quite like bein’ in trouble— who’s this?” The hyperactive hybrid’s attention was suddenly directed towards you.
“This is y/n, she asked to meet you.”
You offered a soft smile and a rather coy wave.
Taehyung’s eyes widened in what appeared to be utter disbelief, blinking slowly. “M–me? You wanted to meet me?”
“Of course I did, I saw you and you were just too adorable to resist,” you teased, giving him a lopsided smile.
Flirting was kind of a defense mechanism for you. That and cursing. And drinking. And pretending that you live in a on a secluded island in the middle of nowhere where no one can talk to you, annoy you, or distract you from doing absolutely nothing. But that last one’s just a distant fantasy.
His face blossomed a deep crimson, his ears flopping and his tail tucking between his thighs. He quickly slapped his hands over his rosy cheeks, whimpering, “oh my gosh, oh my gosh,” over and again to himself as he desperately fanned his face.
“D–did I say something wrong?” You murmured to Hoseok worriedly.
He only chuckled and shook his head. “No, don’t worry, Tae just isn’t used to being complimented by such pretty girls, isn’t that right, Tae?” The canine let out a sound of agreement, nodding quickly.
“You’re very pretty,” he blurted loudly, staring at you with massive shining eyes.
You laughed softly, feeling your own face between to jump up a few degrees at his bluntness. “Well, thank you, Taehyung.”
“You can call me Tae if you want! All my friends call me Tae,” his booming voice quickly quieted towards the end of his statement as a shy smile touched upon his lips. How much fucking cuter can he get, Jesus H. Christ have mercy, you silently fawned, biting at the inside of your cheek to keep yourself from lunging at him and wrapping him up in the kind of hug that would protect him from all the evil in the world and never letting go.
“Alright, Tae. My name’s y/n,” you grinned, holding yourself from spitting out the cheesy pick up line that dangled on the tip of your tongue.
“Tae do you mind if we come in?” Hoseok chimed up, gesturing towards his room.
Taehyung quickly shook his head and to your surprise grabbed your hand and eagerly began tugging you into his room.
It was small, but the cozy kind of small. There wasn’t much else beside a bed, bedside table, and a few toys scattered around. What caught your eye most were the many colorful stuffed animals piled up on his bed. It was child like and innocent, and you felt the maternal instinct in you begin to stir impatiently.
“I–it’s a little messy, I’m sorry,” he apologized, ears lowering.
“It’s fine, really! My room is ten times worse than this,” You admitted with a soft chuckle.
That much was true. Just because you had your own house didn’t mean that you were anywhere near responsible enough to keep it clean. In fact, the only time it’s actually tidy is when your aunt comes over and reprimands you for living in a pigsty and— being the clean freak that she is— cleans up the place. While yelling at you, of course.
Taehyung giggles, tail flicking behind him. “Really?”
“Really. I’ve got clothes all over the place, not to mention all of the toys,” you spoke in an exaggerated voice. That last bit about the toys might’ve been a tiny white lie. They were all still boxed up, neatly packed together in the closet of what had previously been your storage room, but would now act as a bedroom for your new hybrid.
His entire body seemed to straighten out, ears raising to their full height while his tails wagging rapidly sped up.
“Toys?” He repeated, eyes getting all wide and shiny. There was a bit of a whine to his voice, his lips beginning to tremble in excitement. You hummed, nodding slowly as a grin touched your features. “Lots of ’em?”
“Too many to count,” you chimed.
This time, the whine that reverberated in his throat was loud and desperate. His tail thumped against the outside of his thighs with each heavy swing.
“What kinds?” He pressed, practically squirming in place.
“All kinds! Sticks, stuffed animals, balls, squeaky toys—”
“Squeaky toys!” He shrieked, quite literally leaping a foot into the air. At this point, his tail was whirling around faster than helicopter blades, and his body was physically vibrating with the raw excitement coursing through his veins.
“Tae, calm down before you—” Hoseok began to warn, stepping forward quickly, eyes wide and worried. But his warning was too little too late. All at once, Taehyung froze, a pathetic whimper leaving his suddenly pouting lips as his cheeks were doused in bright shades of pink and his eyes brimmed with glistening tears.
It took a lowered glance at the slowly darkening crotch of his pants to realize what you had just witness occur.
You blinked, surprised. “Oh shit.”
Within seconds, Taehyung had broken into sobs, collapsing into a crouching position, hands tucked between his thighs in an attempt to hide his little accident from your shocked gaze.
“Tae,” Hoseok sighed, lowering himself at the wailing hybrid’s side, soothing stroking his back, “it’s okay, it was just an accident.”
But his consoling words fell on deaf ears as the puppy howled hopelessly, “s–she ha–hates me n–now! She–she’s dis–disgusted by m–m–me!” Upon hearing his words, you hurriedly shook yourself out of your state of shock and rushed to his side. Dropping to your knees, you began to quickly shake your head.
“No! No, I don’t hate you at all, Tae. I promise, I’m not upset with you in the least!”
“B–but I’m disgusting!” He insisted, words unsteady and strained between gasping cries.
“You’re not disgusting at all, please don’t think that. It’s not your fault, I shouldn’t have gotten you so riled up,” you cooed, hands instinctively going to cup his warm cheeks, thumbing away salty tears from his drenched skin. He whimpered, nuzzling his face into your palms and inhaling deeply. Noticing he wasn’t going to reply, you continued, “one little accident isn’t going to change the way I look at you okay? You don’t have to feel embarrassed or ashamed, I’ll never judge you.”
He was silent for a moment, his big teary eyes shimmering with hope as he stared up at you.
“P–promise?”
Oh shit, there goes your heart again doing those fuckin’ gymnastics tricks.
His voice was so meek and uncertain, yet singed with sanguine.
You could see it now.
How broken he was. The truth shone in his eyes like a god damn lighthouse.
The distrust in his mind, yet the longing to believe your words in his heart. He knew he’d be making himself vulnerable once again if he trusted you. And once he opened up his heart to you, there was no going back. You could chew him up and spit him into the gutter and he’d still come crawling back to you.
He needed you to prove to him that you weren’t going to break his heart like all the others. That you wouldn’t throw him to the curb and abandon him like those in his past. It made you angry to think that someone could be so heartless as to desert this tender hearted boy when he had put his faith into them. How could anyone have toyed with his innocent heart?
You were suddenly filled with determination. The determination to mend his broken heart. To prove to him that you weren’t like his past owners. You would never abandon him. Never bring harm to him.
In a bold gesture, you leaned forward and pressing a feathery kiss to his forehead. He whined softly, eyes fluttering at the unexpected but very welcome show of affection.
“I promise.”
“D–does this mean…” he swallowed anxiously, “you’re… adopting me?”
You paused for dramatic effect.
“Bold of you to assume there’s even the slightest chance that I wouldn’t.”
You could he was about to launch himself at you from the massive boxy grin that ripped itself across his features and how his legs shifted beneath him, but Hoseok was quick to subdue the excitable pup with a gentle shoulder hold. “Woah, lets not get over excited again, Tae. Why don’t you go get washed up and changed, alright?” Taehyung blushed, having realizing his near mistake.
“Okay! I’ll be right back! Don’t go anywhere!” He cried out over his shoulder and he scrambled into what you assumed to be a connected bathroom, not able to calm the smile that had his round cheeks aching. You also couldn’t rid your lips of a smile as you watched him go. It was only then that you felt the thundering of your euphoric heart, and the rush of adrenaline in your veins ease up.
“Holy shit,” you whipped around to face Hoseok, “I’m adopting a hybrid.”
Hoseok snickered at your astonished expression, nodding in confirmation. “Indeed you are. You like him?”
“Like him? Are you crazy? I love him, he’s so fucking cute it’s not even funny. Not to mention a total sweetheart. He’s perfect.” You retorted, hands swinging around for emphasis.
“I’m glad you think so,” he laughed, standing up, “come on, I’ve got some paperwork you’ll need to fill out.”
“But he said to wait,” you blinked up at him as he offered you a hand, which you took and rose to your feet. You didn’t want to leave Taehyung already. But Hoseok shook his head with a soft smile.
“Don’t worry. He’ll catch up as soon as he’s done. I don’t doubt he’s already committed your scent to memory.”
You laughed in surprise, “wonderful.”
He guided you out of Taehyung’s room, and you followed despite your initial hesitation. The sooner you finished the paperwork, the sooner you’d be able to bring him home with you. And good god did you want to take him home with you as soon as humanly possible.
“There are probably a few things you should know about Taehyung,” he cleared his throat, glancing over at you as you made your way down the hallway. You gave him your full attention, nodding for him to continue. “First of all, accidents like that aren’t too uncommon for him. He has a tendency to have accidents when he gets too excited or scared, just as a forewarning. That doesn’t… affect your decision… does it?”
“Of course not! Everyone has their little quirks,” you reassured with a dismissive wave. He let out a breath of relief before continuing.
“Secondly, I might’ve mentioned earlier that he’s been in and out of homes since he was little. Nine to be exact.” Your eyes widened. He’s been in nine homes? And not a one of them stuck? “None of them could handle him properly. And several were abusive.”
“No.” You breathed in horror, feeling a knot for in the pit of your stomach. But Hoseok only nodded solemnly. “I would have never guessed with how upbeat he is.”
“I was surprised, too. But the truth is in his scars. I think he has tried to block that part of his life out instead of facing it. But sometimes, it can all come back to him in an instant. He’s had several panic attacks while in our care, and a few while in homes. He once bit the man who adopted him during one of his fits, bad enough that he had to get stitches.” He explained carefully.
“Does he have specific triggers?”
“I know of a few. Cigarettes, fire, chains, certain words and names can get him sometimes as well. There should be more information in his file.”
You gnawed at the inside of your cheek. It wasn’t that you were second guessing this adoption, not in the least. But you were scared. How could you not be? What if you accidentally triggered a panic attack? What if he hurt himself? What if he hurt you? What if—
“What can I do?” You asked, “if he has a panic attack, what can I do?”
“Help him to breathe properly, that’s most important. He would most likely start hyperventilating and you’ll have to guide him. Reassure him that you’re there. His stuffed animals calm him down pretty quick, too. Just don’t smother him, don’t try to hug him or grab him in any way because he will lash out. Doing that would just make him feel cornered.” You nodded, taking in the information as thoroughly as you could, muttering to yourself to make notes of everything he just said.
“Hopefully, if you’re careful and understanding and good to him, you won’t have to worry about one occurring. He’ll be okay. It’s scary, but I can tell you’ll be able to handle it.”
You cocked a brow. “How can you tell?”
He smiled lightly to himself, simply shrugging with a knowing glint in his eyes. You narrowed your own eyes at him, but just as you were about to question him further, something like a brick wall slammed into you.
“What the fuck—!” you cursed loudly as the air was knocked from your lungs, sending you stumbling backwards. But whatever had rammed into your chest swiftly maneuvered itself behind you, preventing you from falling flat on your ass.
“Jeon Jungkook! Get back here this instant you mutant bunny!” A furious Latina came storming into the hall, soaked from head to toe, with what looked to be soap suds in her dark wavy hair. Her tan face was flushed with an angry crimson, lips pulled into a snarl that had even you cowering under her glare. You felt a harsh tug at the back of your shirt then sent you stumbling into something large, firm, and warm.
There was the unmistakable sound of growling and snorting by your ear. Okay. What the fuck is happening.
“Ms. Navarro, what happened?” Hoseok gasped at her disheveled state.
“That rabbit happened!” She sneered, pointing an accusing finger in your direction. Raising your brows, you pointed a finger first at your own chest (receiving a deadpan look from the woman) before throwing a thumb over your shoulder at whatever was making low grunting noises in your ear.
“What’d he do this time?” Hoseok sighed, rubbing a hand down his face.
“I was trying to get him to take his stupid bath because he’s beginning to stink up the place and he threw me into the tub, fully dressed!” She hissed, before beginning to spew out livid profanities in a Spanish.
“Jungkook,” Hoseok groaned, shooting a disapproving look in the rabbit’s direction, “why would you do that to Ms. Navarro? She was only trying to help you.”
“Bath bad. Don’t want it.” He hissed, the grip he had on the back of you shirt tightening, effectively drawing you even closer to him.
Shit, was it bad that this is the most intimate you’ve been with a guy in a hot minute? You almost snorted out loud at the thought, but stifled it in fear of being reprimanded by the short, yet admittedly terrifying woman standing before you.
“No, bath good for stinky bunnies like you,” She retorted sharply, hands curling into tight fists as the rabbit hybrid stuck his tongue out tauntingly before ducking down behind you. “Why you little—” Hoseok was quick to jump in as she began to storm over to where you stood, effectively scaring the piss out of you.
“Ms. Navarro, why don’t you let me deal with Jungkook, okay? You know how he can get. You can go dry off and get into some new clothes, is that alright?” His voice was like the calm in a hurricane, and the fury seemed to melt from her features within seconds.
She gave a short nod of agreement, shooting one last look of disdain in Jungkook’s direction before turning and stomping off, muttering something about giving him a right whooping with her chancla. When she vanished from sight, you let out a breath you didn’t realize you were holding in, body deflating.
Placing your palm flat against your chest and feeling the thunderous beating of your heart, you turned to Hoseok with wide eyes. “Well wasn’t she just a ball of sunshine and rainbows.”
He let out a laugh. “That was Ms. Navarro. She’s like the mother figure around here, always keeping everyone in their place. She can be very sweet, believe it or not.”
“Yeah, I don’t,” you grinned playfully. You heard a soft chuckle from behind you, and it was only then that you recalled that there was a bunny hybrid latched onto the back of your shirt. Swiveling your head around, you cocked a curious brow in his direction.
You don’t know exactly what you were expecting him to look like, but it sure as hell wasn’t a large, muscular boy with a face that bore an incredible resemblance to his animalistic half and two proud, brown ears sprouting from his messy dark locks of hair.
“God damn,” you muttered to yourself. His ears twitched in recognition of your words, head tilting adorably in confusion. “Jungkook the mutant bunny, I presume?”
He nodded, staring into your soul with big black sparkling eyes.
“Not much of a talker, huh?”
He nodded, blinking slowly.
“Ah, Jungkookie don’t be rude. Introduce yourself,” Hoseok spoke up, giving the hybrid a look stare.
The bunny stood up straight all of a sudden, hand shooting out in front of him as a look of determination graced his features. “Name Jeon Kookie, twenty year old, rex bunny. Nice meet.”
You stared at him blankly, pondering if it would be possible to fit him in your pocket and bring him home with you right then and there.
Jesus fuck he was adorable.
When you realized he was still waiting for you to shaking his hand, you quickly snapped yourself out of your daze.
“Pleasure to meet you, Kookie. My name’s Y/n,” you smiled up at him, gently sliding your hand into his. It was warm but rough, knuckles covered in scabs and bruises. “Jeez, how’d you get these, huh?”
“Jungkookie can be a little clumsy at times, can’t you, bud?” Hoseok chuckled with a fond shake of his head.
“Kookie plays rough.” The bunny hummed honestly, tapping the back of his hand.
You snorted, “yeah, I can see that— whaaat are you doing.”
The hybrid had unexpectedly leaned forward as you were speaking, getting incredibly close to your face. Close enough that the tip of his nose nearly brushed against yours. Speaking of his nose– it was twitching in a ridiculously bunny–like manner, lips puckering in concentration as his brows furrowed.
“Smells nice. Kookie like.”
“Jungkook, what have I told you about sniffing strangers.” Hoseok scolded him like mother scolded her child for snagging a piece of candy from a convenience store without paying.
The large bunny turned to Hoseok with a faint pout on his lips. “Might not like.”
“That’s right, so you have to ask first.”
Jungkook stared at you unblinkingly, ears twitching forward, “can Kookie sniff?”
Your eyes flashed over the Hoseok, and he must’ve easily picked up on the uncertainty in your eyes. “Smelling helps him determine if you are a potential friend, and assures him that you aren’t a threat. It’s more of a comfort thing for Jungkook, he feels more at ease around people once he knows their scent,” he explained softly, while the bunny awaited your response.
“Uh— I, um… sure, I suppose?” You managed through your confusion, clearing your throat as your voice cracked.
Despite having given him your permission to sniff you— you still yelped in surprise as he buried his nose in the crook of you neck, inhaling deeply. A deep groan vibrated on your skin, making your entire body go rigid, eyes all but popping out of their sockets. Scratch what you said earlier. This was by far the most intimate encounter you’ve had with a man in the past few months– er, years, but who’s counting?
A loud gasp snapped your mind right out of the gutter, your wide eyes easily spotting where it had come from. Taehyung stood at the end of the hall, absolute horror shining in his eyes at the scene laid out before him.
“No! Shoo, bunny! Mine, she’s my owner,” Taehyung shrieked, waving his arms around while rushing to your side and frantically trying to shoo the rabbit off.
The bunny blinked at the puppy hybrid before a cheeky smile graced his features and he turned to you, possessively wrapping his arms around your neck and tugging you into his large body.
“Kookie’s.”
“No! Bad bunny, she already said she’s adopting me, you can’t have her,” Taehyung whined loudly, glaring hard at the larger hybrid.
“Kookie’s.”
“Oh my god.” Your words were strained as the bunny squeezed you hard enough to have your ribcage constricting. Any tighter and he’d pop something out of place.
“Y/n! Tell him! You’re taking me home, not him, you said so!” Taehyung insisted, trying to reach you, only to be bumped to the side as Jungkook maneuvered his body to block the other hybrid.
“Kookie’s now.”
A forlorn howl erupted from Taehyung’s throat, his head tossing back as his knees crumpled beneath him.
You desperately looked towards Hoseok for help, having absolutely no clue what to do in the current situation. Your first time in a hybrid shelter and you’ve managed to break an innocent puppy’s heart and nearly get crushed to death by a gigantic rabbit hybrid.
“Jungkook, Taehyung, that’s enough! You are obviously overwhelming her, please show some consideration,” Hoseok voice boomed in the hallway as he scolded the two hybrids, “Jungkook, let go of her immediately. Taehyung, get off the floor.”
The bunny slowly let his arms drop, taking a sheepish step away from you. Taehyung bit his lip in embarrassment as he pushed himself up, shuffling on his feet. You were surprised at how easily they complied to Hoseok’s demand, especially having seen how Jungkook acting around Ms. Navarro. They must really respect him. Or were mildly terrified of him. Either or seemed fathomable.
“Thank you. Now please go to the common area for a little while and allow y/n to make a decision without you two hounding her and making it more stressful than it already is.”
Taehyung let out a weak protesting whine, only to slump in defeat at the pointed look he received from Hoseok. As both disappeared down the hall, you turned to look at Hoseok, distraught and confused. “What in the actual fucking hell just happened?”
He sheepishly scratched the back of his neck, “well… you see… it would seem that Jungkook has also taking a liking to you.”
“So?”
“So… he wants you to adopt him as well.”
Holy mother of shitness.
Two hybrids? Wanted you to adopt them? You? Why? You’re probably— scratch that, definitely the least qualified person in this entire building to be owning two hybrids. So how the fuck did this happen?
“What do I do?” You asked, desperation seeping into your words.
“Well, you can either choose one…” you had a presentiment of the or that was about to come from his mouth, “or…,” there it is, “you could adopt both.”
“B–both?” You sputtered, damn near choking on air at the suggestion. You owning two hybrids? You owning two hybrids… a puppy and a bunny… they would definitely make the house feel a lot less lonely, that’s for sure. And wasn’t that why you wanted a hybrid in the first place? To rid yourself of the empty, cold feeling of isolation? “Shit, am I crazy for considering it?”
He shrugged, with a quiet chuckle, “only a little. They’re both great hybrids. Both with their… quirks.”
“What’s Jungkook’s deal?” You found yourself curious to learn more about the odd hybrid.
“Jungkook has been here for a two years, just about. His original owners adopted him as a toddler and neglected to teach him basic language skills that young hybrids usually receive from the online courses. He was initially dropped off here because they hadn’t expected him to get so big. It is unusual for a bunny hybrid to reach his height and weight. And he just hasn’t been adopted since. When people are looking for rabbit hybrids, the majority are looking for something small and cute and cuddly. He’s just… not what they’d expect.”
You frowned. “Why are people so shitty.”
“I ask myself that everyday! Working here comes with its perks, but it also makes you realize just how messed up some people are.”
You unfortunately didn’t doubt that for a moment.
Getting one hybrid was a big enough change in and of itself, but two? Could you handle it? Probably not. Would you end up losing your mind before the age of thirty? Most likely. Were you crazy enough to do it anyway?
Yes. Yes you were.
“Alright. I’ve made my decision,” you clapped your hands together loudly, grinning up at Hoseok.
“Already?” He blinked in surprise at how quickly you were able to make up your mind.
“Yup!”
“Who?”
“Both.”
“B–both?” He sputtered in disbelief that you’d actually listened to him, expression mirroring the one you had work earlier. Snickering softly, you nodded. “Do you think you’ll be able to handle it? Taking on two hybrids is a big responsibility. Especially hybrids like Jungkook and Taehyung.”
“Are you trying to dissuade me, Jung Hoseok?”
“No! No, not at all! I just don’t want you to take both home, then realize that you’re not able to handle both of them and end up bringing one or both of them back—” Hoseok let out a yelp of surprise as you took an abrupt step towards him, staring him dead in the eyes.
“I would never do that to either of them. I’m mature enough to know what I can and cannot handle. And if I knew I wouldn’t be able to love those boys the way they deserve to be love then I wouldn’t even be considering taking them in. I’m not some ignorant kid looking for a play thing to enjoy them throw away when I get bored. Like you said earlier… I’m looking for a family. And something about those boys tells me that they’re the perfect fit.”
“Ding, Ding, Ding! Right answer.” He grinned, patting you on the shoulder before smoothly stepping around you and trotting down the hall, “now let’s go adopt you some hybrids.”
You scoffed in amused disbelief upon realizing that that entire little conversation was a set up. “Clever, Jung Hoseok. Real clever,” you chuckled, trailing behind him. He guided you back to the front desk, grabbing all of the paperwork that needed to be filled out in order for the hybrids to legally become yours. The entire way, you couldn’t shake the smile so big that it was making your cheeks ache.
This was crazy, absolutely crazy. Adopting two of the cutest hybrids you’d ever seen in your life in one day… you were definitely questioning your own sanity. But Namjoon said that he’d always be there to help when you needed it. It wasn’t like you were going into this alone, which you were more than just grateful for.
You wondered about every possible thing that came to mind as you filled out the paperwork, page by page, reading over every line with scrutinizing eyes. Most of it was just legal stuff, who would be their vet and such. You’d already gone over most of it with Namjoon in the nights prior to actually coming here so it wasn’t difficult to recall.
Somewhere between the lines you heard a commotion. A group of three teenaged boys (couldn’t be more than thirteen years old) had walked into the shelter, laughing loudly and shoving one another. But their rowdiness quieted as they caught both your and Hoseok’s suspecting gazes, smiling innocently and waving. You got a bad vibe from them, but you tried to focus on finishing the paperwork as Hoseok (begrudgingly) asked what he could help them with.
After another ten some minutes, you reached the last page, brows raising as you read over the last line.
Hybrid’s signature of approval, it read. A faint smile touched your lips.
Hoseok, who’d returned from showing the group to where the hybrids were, must’ve seen the look on your face because he tapped the desk, drawing your attention back to him. “Ready?” You jumped out of your seat, nodding rapidly. He smiled happily at your enthusiasm, nodding towards the door, “let’s go get ‘em.”
By the time you reached the familiar door, your body was buzzing with excitement. All the hybrids had to do was write their signature of approval and they’d be yours.
But unfortunately, they weren’t the first people to catch your attention when the door swung open. In fact, it was the same group of boys as earlier, huddled together in a corner, jeering at a cowering hybrid who was weakly begging them to stop.
“Yah! Get away from him immediately.”
Oooh, Hoseok was maaaad.
The kind of mad where every vein in his neck and forehead was bulging and his face was slowly shifting into fifty shades of red. He stormed over to the group, who now seemed frozen in place at being caught in the act, you following close at his heel. He gathered them up by the backs of their shirts, sharply admonishing them.
“How dare you come in here, into their home, and harass them. How dare you think it’s the least bit acceptable to treat anyone with such disrespect. What will your mothers think about this?” He snarled, glaring eyes jumping from one boy to the next, committing their faces to memory.
“Please don’t call my mom!” One cried out as he dragged them away.
As Hoseok guided the boys out of the room, your eyes flickered back towards the boy. He was crouched against the wall, head tucked into his knees, arms hugging himself with whatever strength remained in his small form. Every few seconds, his body would quiver with what you guessed to be silent sobs. The sight was enough to have your heart shattering into a trillion tiny shards.
Before your mind could ration with your body, your feet were carrying you over to where he sat.
Quietly, you fell to your knees in front of him. He didn’t lift his head, but you knew that he was aware of your presence from the way his small black ears twitched forward, angling themselves attentively in your direction.
“Hello,” you uttered softly, as not to scare him. He was obviously already shaken and deeply upset by what had just occurred and you had no intention of worsening that feeling. When he failed to reply, you continued in that same gentle voice, “are you alright?”
The hybrid scoffed into his arms in disbelief.
You smiled weakly, “stupid question?” He only hummed. “I’m sorry… I’m not great at the whole consoling thing. Kids like that are inconsiderate assholes. Whatever they did or said— don’t believe it, they only want a reaction.”
“But it’s true,” The sharpness of his words caught you off guard, muffled but rigid with hurt and anger, “everything they said was true.”
“What’d they say, hun?” You coaxed carefully, tempted to reach out and touch his hand but knowing that may be crossing a line. He shook his head, burying his face further into the fabric of his sleeves. Sighing, you scooted closer to him, “It’s alright, you can tell me.”
His ears fluttered, as he rolled his neck just enough that he could peek up at you from the corner of his eye, squinting in attempt to get a clear view of your face. There was a moment of hesitation before he spoke again.
“They said… that nobody will ever want to adopt me… because I’m just a disgusting smelly animal… and—“ his voice croaked, “and they made fun of my tail.”
Instinctively you tried to glance behind him. But it seemed he’d tucked his tail safely out of sight of prying eyes as the only parts you could make out were soft looking tufts of black.
“Do you mind if I see your tail?”
He went rigid at the request, still feeling the painful aftershocks of insecurity stinging at his heart. He didn’t want to be judged. He didn’t want anyone else to think of him as a disgusting animal, something to be ashamed of. His body language easily portrayed this uncertainty.
But he took the chance nonetheless. Nestling his head down again to prevent himself from seeing your reaction, he rocked forward, his tail smoothly uncurling. The telltale snowy white stripes, split cleanly down the middle by a thick stream of black instantly gave away exactly what species the boy was. Silence followed, and it had him wanting to start balling all over again. But little did he know you weren’t gawking in disgust like so many others had, rather admiring.
“If my opinion counts for anything,” your voice, the soft genuineness of it surprised him, “I think your tail is very pretty. You should be proud of it.”
He didn’t say anything. And you guessed that was the end of your conversation. Saddened, you were about to stand when a small, nearly inaudible mumble came from hybrid.
“What was that?”
He took a deep breath, and lifted his head. You had to suck in a deep breath and hold it to keep yourself from squealing out loud at just how lovely he was. The sweetest brown eyes, wide and glossy and heavily lidded, a pair of the most beautiful lips you’d ever laid eyes on, along with the most squish-able cheeks imaginable; he was utterly breathtaking.
“You really… think it’s pretty?”
A smile touched your lips. “I think it’s beautiful. I think you are beautiful.”
A warm, pink blush illuminated his cheeks. “I’m not beautiful,” he quickly shook his head, but his ears were peeled forward, searching for more praise.
“You’re right, you’re not beautiful,” his face fell, tail dropping, “because beautiful isn’t a strong enough to describe you. You’re gorgeous, stunning, magnificent, ethereal!” He laughed loudly –a bubbly sound that was ridiculously contagious–, pressing his face into the palms of his hands once again. Only this time it wasn’t in shame or humiliation.
“That’s ridiculous…” he giggled.
“It’s the truth!” You insisted, once again tossing your hands around for emphasis. You giggled together, the smile alighting his features one of the prettiest you’d ever seen, and you quickly realized you’d do just about anything to see him smiling like that again.
Ah, shit. Here we go again.
“My name’s Y/n,” you introduced yourself for the fourth time that day, biting back a wide smile as his cheeks tinted pink.
“Jimin…” dear god even his name was pretty.
“Jimin,” you asked softly, “how would you feel about possibly—”
A low whine cut your question short. Taehyung and Jungkook scrambled up to you, the puppy latching onto your arm while the bunny pushed his nose against your cheek, sniffing and nuzzling affectionately.
“I missed you, y/n!” Taehyung whimpered, looking up at you with big shining eyes and a delicate pout. Jungkook hummed in agreement, not bothering to remove his nose from your skin.
“I just saw you,” you giggled, reaching up and gently ruffling his hair. He sighed, pushing into your pets and allowing his eyes to flutter.
“I know, but I still missed you.”
“Choose?” Jungkook impatiently interjected.
“Yes, I did choose.” You nodded, feeling Taehyung tense up at your side, his grip of your tightening tenfold. Jungkook’s ears perked, eyes going wide as he stared at you expectantly. “I chose both of you.”
“B–both of us?” Taehyung reiterated quietly, “you’re taking both of us home with you?”
“Is… is that alright?” 
You suddenly began to feel worried. You’d forgotten to ask them how they would feel living with one another. What if they didn’t want to be one of two hybrids, what if they wanted to be your one and only?
But all concerns were thrown out the window as Taehyung tackled you to the floor with a hug, yipping ecstatically while lathering your face in slobbery licks. You bellowed out laughs as the needy bunny hybrid quickly squirmed his way into the embrace, making soft grinding sounds with his teeth. “Kookie come, too?”
“Kookie come, too,” you confirmed, unable to control the grin that conquered your lips.
The bunny made a noise that prominently resembled that of a cat’s purr, eyes wrinkling at the corners as he smiled contently. You had almost lost yourself in the comfort and warmth the two large bodies of the hybrids were providing you with when you remembered the third sitting not a few feet away. You immediately sat back up, gently nudging the puppy and bunny away from you.
Jimin remained in the same spot, only now he looked deeply disheartened, tail and ears drooping, eyes downcast, lips twisted into a soft frown.
There was absolutely no way in hell that you could leave him here.
What was one more hybrid, huh? How much damage could the adorable little guy really do?
And at this point— fuck it.
“Jimin, would you like to come home with me— with us?”
He seemed taken off guard by the question, blinking rapidly before his face when hard. “I don’t need your pity.” He spat, quickly facing away from you. But you’d already seen the glimmer of hope in his eyes.
“It’s not pity. I want you to be part of my family, Jimin.”
“It’ll be fun, Jiminie!” Taehyung suddenly exclaimed, scrambling over to the skunk hybrid with wide eyes and a wagging tail, “we can play all the time! And– and cuddle! And y/n is real nice; really really nice! We’ll have a home Jiminie! Like we’ve always wanted.”
You guessed the two must be friends from the affection way the hyper puppy nuzzled against the smaller boy affectionately and he didn’t flinch away. “Home…” Jimin murmured softly, with a hint of a smile, “that doesn’t sound so bad, I guess.”
At that very moment, Hoseok came bounding back into the room, immediately making a beeline to where you sat with the hybrids, “Jimin, are you alright? I can’t believe the audacity of kids now a days! Don’t worry, I made sure that they’ll never step foot in this facility again— did I… miss something?”
“I was just asking Jimin if he would like to come home with Jungkook, Taehyung, and I,” you explained with a brief side glance in the skunk hybrid’s direction. He was gnawing at his thick bottom lip, and you could practically see the gears turning in his head. Hoseok looked at you with wide eyes, as if silently asking ‘anotha one?’ to which you smartly replied with, “go big or go home!”
“In that case, it’s up to Jiminie,” he squatted down beside Jungkook, ruffling the bunny’s hair and smiling softly, “would you like to be adopted by her?”
“Could you–” he cleared his throat as a humming red filtered into his cheeks, “come a little closer? I can’t see very well… and I–I’d like to see your face.”
You cooed softly, heart fluttering at his bashful confession before complying, leaning closer to him. He mirrored you, straining his neck and rapidly blinking his chocolate eyes. Your faces were inches away when suddenly his eyes popped open wide, his entire face becoming a throbbing crimson and he quickly ducked back into himself, curling his tail around his legs.
Shit, were you that hideous that you scared him back into the fetal position?
“A–are you good?” You coughed uncertainly. He nodded rapidly, still hiding his face.
“She’s real pretty right? Like an angel!” Taehyung gleefully squealed, nudging the flustered skunk. Your mouth open and shut quickly, on the verge of objecting when Jimin squeaked weakly, murmuring a shy agreement.
“V–very pretty…”
Queue your blushing cheeks and inability to take a compliment. “Okay, enough of that!” You shot a lighthearted glare in a grinning Taehyung’s direction.
“Jimin come?” Jungkook spoke up, blinking at you with an adorable tilt of his head. Your gaze shifted back to Jimin hopefully. He paused, glancing between the four of you before slowly nodding his head.
“I… I want you to adopt me.”
Taehyung let out a squeal of excitement, launching himself at Jimin as you smiled widely. Jungkook once again weaseled himself into the embrace, large body effectively shielding Jimin’s tiny form from view.
You felt a gentle hand come down on your shoulder, looking over to see an amused Hoseok holding out a slip of paper. It had his number on it and a funny looking winking face. “Good luck with that bunch. Text me if you ever need any help, one hybrid can be handful enough, but three?” He whistled, and you swatted him away with a playful glare. Giggling, he backed off, sending one last fond glance at the cuddling hybrids. “You’ve got this. I believe in you.”
Yeah... you were in for a wild ride.
Tags:
@kimsamueldeservesbetter @xxqueenwxtchxx
1K notes · View notes
Text
It’s The Avengers (02x11)
Loki x Reader Avengers The Office AU (Slowwwwww Burn)
Season 2 Episode 11: Oh God! They were Fake Dating!
Warnings: oh shit! I wrote fluff! Aaaah! Also, I’d suggest you guys listen to the two soundtracks added in here so that it’s better to imagine what our precious goofballs are truly up to.
Word Count: I didn’t realise when my medications were over. And now I’m not feeling that good. I was supposed to make an appointment for this weekend to meet the new doc but I am so exhausted mentally that it looks like such a huge effort to travel to and from another city for four hours in a single day and talk to someone from freaking scratch. *falls in the floor face down*
MASTERLIST in bio, darlings. Tags are open (check bio)
Scott's voiceover: I don't feel like they're going anywhere.
The camera showed you sitting in the lounge, your hair a hot mess, your reading glasses nearly falling from the bridge of your nose. Pietro, with quite possibly the biggest sandwich he could make along with a tall glass of iced tea, passed you, sniffing the air of the lounge before scrunching his nose.
"Mh, haven't showered for two days, huh? Let me guess. Your finals are from tomorrow."
You didn't even acknowledge what he just said, too engrossed in the pile of notes and books kept in front of you.
"How could this bitch of a scientist ever think this could work?!" He heard you exasperate before wishing you luck and walking to his room.
The camera shifted from the lounge to the library where Loki sat engrossed in a book only he knew the theme of. Mainly because it was a hardback with nothing but the blackness of the fabric covering it.
I know! I know! This is finals week and I could not possibly let Y/N have any distractions but that doesn't mean Loki can't be distracted?
The camera shifted from a very engrossed Loki- who didn't so much as flip when Clint walked by, calling him all sorts of names, or when Stark quite literally peeped into the library, telling Rhodey to let Loki just sit there and maybe bring him some snacks and let world rest in peace till that book lasts- to a very curious Peter by the library door.
Scott: *concerned* But looking at the way Y/N looks like right now, the only way she's going to distract Loki is with the exam stench coming from her. *very concerned*
Scott sat by the kitchenette and watched as Tony brought you a cup of coffee to keep by your side.
"I can't drink coffee," you mumble, scratching your head with your pencil, "it does something to my heartbeat."
And without any word, Tony took away the coffee to the kitchenette, dumped it in the sink and made a jug full of iced tea with lemon and mint and placed the jug and glass at your table, pouring one for you.
"Thank you," you muttered, scratching your face this time.
"You better study hard or I'll cut your phone time," he announced.
Tony stood there, shifting his weight on his legs before walking out of the room. Your eyes followed him, your smile growing bigger with every passing second at the sweetest little gesture before gulping down the glass of iced tea and feeling drained power return to you while Scott followed Tony, all the while saying, “You know I could’ve had that coffee.”
 The Next Day
Scott: Okay, so I may have done a little something today. And by something I mean I took advantage of Y/N's sullen mood because she doesn't know how her first exam went.
The scene shifted to you sitting in the library this time, a soft playlist on as you sifted through your notes while sitting in your PJs at three in the afternoon.
Oh yeah! I told her library would be so much better to work in. No distractions. *chuckles*
Scott, proud of himself, walked out into the lounge to have all the pride drained from his face as he saw something he wasn't supposed to. "What are you doing here? You were supposed to be in the library!"
The camera swerved from his shocked face to look at Loki lounging in Tony's favourite seat, deeply engrossed in his book.
The God looked up from the pages, only to furrow his brows at Scott. "First the spiderling drags me out of the library saying it's better in the lounge and now you come out of nowhere to push me back in there. What is going on?"
Scott: Dammit! We should have synchronised! *flails his hands in defeat*
Peter: I know! *groans*
Scott: *turns to Peter* don't you have exams, mister?
Peter: *shrugs and droops* I finished all my revision when Aunt May grounded me for hanging out with Mr Brock.
Scott: Who?
Peter: *tired sigh* Venom.
Scott: Oh! OH! Ohh, kid. No.
Peter: I know *nods*
*silence*
Scott: Will she allow you to meet him under adult supervision?
Peter: *stares blankly at the camera before turning to Scott*
Both Scott and Peter give a knowing smirk to the camera before doing a fistbump.
 The Night Before the Last Exam
A soft wail like a note rising from a broken guitar rose from the library, forcing Loki and Peter to stop on their way to the roof to fly Peter's final science project.
Exchanging confusion building on their faces, they entered the space- with the camera following them right at their toes- to find out you slouching into your knees in a corner surrounded by scattered notes and books.
"Y/N?" Feather-like lightness left Loki's lung as he called out your name, "are you okay?"
You raised your head to show the audience the mess that was your face smeared with tears and snot along with the hair sticking in the waters of despair- only the strands that managed to not go wild over your head. "Umm-nna~ff~aal 'marro-"
Loki's brows furrowed at alien language you spoke.
"She said 'I'm gonna fail tomorrow'," Peter tried to help with the translation.
Peter: Of course, I know. I'm an expert in tear-translation. Thanks to all the A-holes who broke Aunt May's heart. *squints in anger at the camera* Especially you, Charles. *camera pans in* You are on my black-list. *forces out a low husky threatening voice* It is so black it can compete with vantablack. Oh, yes! That is exactly what I'm gonna do to you if I ever see you get out of Apartment 24, 75th block, Myrtle road.
"I've been trying to learn the observations and conclusions and their downsides but nothing is going inside my head," you sobbed, your eyes closing up and the tears running down thicker and faster than all the waterfalls you visited in your life.
Loki looked at you before shifting his gaze between Peter and his winged bot in his hands. Coming back to you, he gave you his hand. "Come with us," his words more of a command and less of a wish, "we're going to fly Peter's invention."
You looked at him with third-degree confusion crinkled between your brows, about to burst out but not doing so for the God's hand was still out for you. Waiting.
Peter took one- not so discreet- step towards you, breaking the silent conversation of whatever sort of understanding was going on between the two of you to hand you a tissue.
Wiping your tears, and clearing all nose blockage, you dunked the used tissue into the nearest waste bin before taking Loki's hand. Those long and slender fingers wrapped over the back of your palm, helping you up quite effortlessly- not to mention, gracefully.
The camera recorded the two of you walking out, going to the rooftop and testing out Peter's work. Just as time passed, both men could see the difference in you. By the end of the evening, you were laughing your heart out when Peter tried to explain Loki what was the urban meaning of the sentence 'Word'.
Loki was seen smiling as he watched you cackle without care.
Loki: Y/N has no idea how horrendous she looks when she laughs. *chuckles* her mouth open wide, her tongue on the edge of coming out to catch heaven-knows what while she tries to hold her stomach as if it's going to dash somewhere. *chuckles again* And to think that silly woman was worried about some unworthy test that's not even going to matter in the future. *shakes head and rolls his eyes*
Peter was enjoying watching the two, happy and content, playing with his science project when suddenly he felt his brows crinkle right when Loki and you are standing less than a foot together.
"No, dummy, that wire is the reason it is grounded," he heard you tell Loki, who looked at you with shock in his eyes.
"This dummy created a grounding spell when he was twelve. You better start to learn a thing or two about the God you live with, woman."
You looked up at your 'God' with a tilt. "Damn, son. No wonder you're so single with the ice you spit."
"Learn some better metaphors too," Loki quipped without even taking a breath, feeling a slight nudge in his torso as you punched him.
The crinkled brows turned into narrowed eyes looking at the camera.
Peter: Why have we even been trying so hard? *infuriating whisper*
 Next Day
"I did it! I *bleep* did it!" You stormed into the conference hall with the biggest grin slapped on your face, watching the grim faces of the Avengers turn to you and transform into the warmest smiles. Even some hoots and applause.
"That's my girl," Natasha declared, pulling a chair next to her for you to sit down, the smile never leaving her face till you planted your ass in the cosy leather.
"Oh, wait," you suddenly felt your body sit too straight for your comfort, "am I interrupting something?"
"You mean apart from your biological father going on and on about how incompetent everyone in this room is?" Loki added from where he sat, which was the far corner with a witch-hat that had dunce written over it. This did not seem to bother him for he looked two comfortable with his feet resting on another chair as he read a book- this time with a red hardcover. "No, not really."
"Dum-e," Stark's voice announced, making the robot squeak and stroll towards Loki before gassing him with an extinguisher.
You tried your best not to let the laugh escape your mouth.
"We are having a meeting regarding this latent threat. So, if you don't mind please walk out of the door where you came from," Tony ordered you, swinging his fingers towards the door before turning to look at the screen.
"Wait a minute," Scott nearly jumped off his seat, "that's it! Y/N can help us with the mission!"
A whole bunch of 'excuse me', 'wait what', 'you gotta be shitting me,' and 'do you want me to kill you's rose up around the table, definitely taking you by surprise.
"How could I possibly help in a mission?" you stressed the last part so Scott would know what he was talking about.
You: I can barely lie to myself about how much ice cream I’m gonna have in a day and Scott expects me to lie to professional liars and criminals? *raises his arms in disbelief* What?
"No, seriously, just hear me out," Scott stood and begged out loud, trying to calm everyone. "The target knows us all. He has seen our faces and one whiff of us near him and he'll disappear from here before we get a chance to retrieve the shiny thing."
"The pulsator," Steve helped Scott.
"Yes, that thing. Thanks, Cap. So Y/N can be our eyes and ears at the restaurant that we know he is definitely going to visit tonight with his wife, thanks to his crush on the bartender that works there. All she has to do is go there, enjoy and observe while Peter and I take care of the extraction."
"Why can't you two be the eyes and the extraction?" Pietro asked the most obvious question.
"What we if he sees this and develops a crush on me?" Scott pointed out at his bod while Peter pointed at him with a 'true fact' expression.
"Y/N is not going and that's the end of the discussion," Tony declared. Or at least tried to.
"I agree with Scott on this one," Natasha broke the low buzz, nearly giving Tony a stroke. "But," she raised a finger while sitting up straight, stopping whatever dad-rage was about to come out from his mouth, "I'd rather ask Y/N if she'd be open to the idea of doing it."
That's it. All pair of eyes were on you now. Especially Tony's trying to wear you down.
Y/N: And I thought studying basic psychology was mental murder.
"Oh, I'm in," you simply shrugged, taking away twenty years from Tony's life. "Just give me a test run before you send me out in the field."
"You're grounded," Tony announced, making you furrow your brows at him with a layer of pure judgment.
"Oh come on, Tony," Steve smirked, "she's your daughter after all."
"She is not going in there. Not alone at least."
"Loki can go with her," Scott added without skipping a beat, getting the God's attention. "They can uhh...they can play it like they're on a date!"
Clint: *twists his jaw* *narrows eyes* Is this another one of those bets or is Scott just trying to get on my nerves?
Tony: *gazes right into the camera* Right now I am searching ten thousand ways to slowly murder an ant. *taps the phone without looking at it* *phone chimes* *still stares at the camera* Oh look! It says suffocate them in their sleep.
"I'm extremely interested in knowing why Loki and why not Pietro or Wanda?" Tony was genuinely curious, never seeing the coherent groans and shaking heads that filled the room. Even you stretched the corner of your lips and gestured him to cut the topic.
"Pietro had a crush on a Y/N. Y/N didn't like him. I knew all of that the entire time." Wanda practically picked up the baggage and threw it smack into Tony's face."
Tony: *shocked eyes looking at a distant void* Suddenly I feel Pepper saw what I could never see. And to think *pause* all this time I was worried about frat houses.
Pepper: Oh! Don't put this on this me! *raises her hands in question with crinkled brows* I was worried about her staying with people sharing three brain cells that are solely made for fighting. And those brain cells belong to Natasha, Wanda and Steve. *nods* Probably.
He gave Pietro a 'the audacity of this bitch' look. "You know what, I'll go with Y/N," he finally concluded. According to him.
"Tony, stop being such a whiner," Natasha broke the wave of authority Tony clearly was riding on, justly, "Y/N is an adult who can act her age during the mission and that's all we want her to do. We will obviously be standing by in case anything goes wrong. Loki will be going with her because thanks to you and Fury no one has any shred of evidence of his existence now. No one would even look at them twice while you have a tendency to be a magnet in the crowd."
Loki: She's wrong. *scoffs* *nods his head in his defence* clearly she doesn't know how many heads have turned to look at me twice when I twisted them off their shoulders. *smiles contently*
*camera pans out to show Natasha sitting with him, looking at the God with a judgy brow*
Natasha: Only you could interpret that phrase in such a way. *pauses before breaking into a sly smile* I respect that.
Everyone could feel how hard Tony was trying to refrain from breaking his own jaw by the veins showing all over his face and neck. "I'll be keeping an eye on them."
"No," Steve and Natasha blurted in unison. "You are staying out of this one before you start making it personal," the black widow, announced.
"I'll be fine, Mr Stark!" you stressed, "Loki'll be with me all the time."
Tony: *nearly breaking the glass with his voice* “flailing his hands wildly* THAT'S EXACTLY THE *BLEEP* SHIT THAT I'M WORRIED ABOUT!!!
"That's if he's okay with it," you interrupted yourself, turning to Loki- forcing others to look at him too- to find out his thoughts.
Loki: *counting on his fingers one by one* Going on a covert mission, getting out of this godforsaken place, getting the chance to finally at least punch someone in the face, *faces with camera with innocent wonderment* all the while getting to piss off Stark and Barton because I will be with the former's daughter? *slowly wrecks up the evilest grin* Well, isn't that a ball!
Tony: *his hand on his heart* Friday! Check my vitals! *turns back to camera* I can feel him scheming right this second. *turns his gaze away to the door* there is no way I'm leaving my daughter alone with him.
*camera pans out to a very calm and very pregnant Pepper reading something*
Pepper: *clicks tongue, still engrossed in her Tycoon magazine* Sweetie he's alone with your daughter practically every time you aren't in the room.
Tony: *eyes go white while he turns seven shades whiter before looking at his wife* What, are you trying to kill me?
Pepper: *still doesn't look up* oh, get over yourself.
 Mission Night
"Everyone check your comms," Natasha's voice crackled in Steve's ears, who was dressed rather casually for himself in a black leather jacket over a white shirt and blue jeans. Wanda, on the other hand, was all black, laid back in her seat inside the surveillance van.
Wanda: *smiling* Ooooh! Someone's dressed to hold hands!! *giggles*
"Is the Raven and kitten ready?" Steve asked in the comms.
The click of the door turned the camera to show Natasha stepping in. "They're ready," she announced before checking Steve out. "Oh!" she whistled, "looks like someone is buying a lady some Virgin Mojito tonight."
Steve crinkled his brows before realising what was going on.
"Really?" he flatly spewed at Nat.
"And then maybe ask her if he could get her a cab since she didn't have a car," Wanda added matter-of-factly.
"Oh, yes," Nat continued, sitting down on the empty chair, "and then leaving her at the front of her house and telling her to lock all the doors and windows because ‘this ain’t the good neighbourhood ma’am’, giving her a salute and walking away."
Giggles burst out through Wanda while Steve twisted his jaw and rolled his eyes at his ladies.
"Shut up," he simply cut, looking at nothing in particular in the screen in front of him.
"Okay, but why am I the kitten? Kitten?! Really?" your voice broke through the comms, making the captain smile eventually.
"'Cause you are cute but dangerous," Nat spoke with a motherly intent. "Now go get those bad guys for us." And just like that, she switched her warm tone to a freezing one, "Loki."
"Icy," Loki's voice commented monotonously before clearing his throat, "Are you sure you want me to go in, Captain?"
He almost brought the worry lines over Steve's forehead. "I might kill a few men, women and allies with just my looks."
A crssh and crash followed by barely audible curse echoed through the comms.
"Did he crash into a bin?" Steve whispered to Nat, who shook her head. “Must be our extraction guys. Wait, is Tony listening into this?”
"Scott, Peter. What's your twenty?" Steve posed the question.
"Yeah, sorry," Scott answered, "I think that was me. We're in position. Playing the best servers at the minimum wage we're being paid."
"He's here," Steve announced it more for himself, "all right. Positions, everybody. Y/N, Loki...go."
.
*The cameras planted inside the restaurant captured everything in HD because Tony wouldn't want anything less than a 4k resolution for watching bad guys being taken down by his team*
The subtle light bouncing off the bricked walls inside the restaurant gave it a quaint touch, something way too sophisticated and warm for what they were about to witness.
The speakers playing soft jazz crackled without a warning to softly go 'la la la' before breaking into the heavy beats accompanied by the two figures entering the space.
And suddenly, everything went slow.
*When I popped off then your girl gave me just a little bit of lockjaw
Baby so cold, he from the north, he from the Canada
Bankroll so low I got nothing else that I can withdraw
Ran out the door*
Loki entered the space in his most casual yet somehow scintillating apparel of a black henley hugging him, showing away the muscles no one thought he had.
The cameras caught Wanda and Natasha's brows going up as they leaned in- quite in sync- towards the screens to see the perfect cuts on his biceps that were teasing every looker. Steve really had to look at them twice to believe they were looking at Loki in a new light. Now that henley would have been enough, but the black jeans perfectly curving his toned ass really added to the mix, making both the red-heads turn to eye each other and give a knowing smile, all the while Steve pressed his lips, sighed and let his head drop.
*I shine my wrist it go like shashasha, shashasha
I got your bitch singing like lalala, lalala*
You walked by Loki's side, the camera panned in on you to show your thigh-high sundress painted in yellow flowers drowning in red, your legs exposed to lights, soaking them in, your arm locked in Loki's while the other one let your hair fly free.
Eyes flew towards the two of you- well, mostly Loki- as glasses tipped, spoons clattered, women forgot to breathe, men bonked themselves into walls and the allies drowned in that dapper energy the God just threw off like breathing out carbon dioxide.
*I shine my wrist it go like shashasha, shashasha
I got your bitch singing like lalala, lalala
How I stride like that?*
The music suddenly died, the cameras panning in on Peter standing by the audio controls in one corner while Scott stood next to him with the plug in his hand. "He deserves better than that. They deserve better than that," Scott stressed in a whisper to Peter, who was still stunned by the intro song cut short, "not that this wasn't...kewl."
 Peter raised his brows at Scott. "Kewl? Really? Kewl? That's how you think the youngsters talk?"
The manager walked by glaring at the two dressed as servers. Scott giving him a 'hey how ya doin' smile.
Scott shushed him to see what Loki and you were doing.
The God was clearly basking in the attention he was getting. You, on the other hand, seemed...
You: Of course, I love attention. Who doesn't? *smiles before licking her lips and feeling that smile disappear* Who doesn't love it when people keep staring at you to question if you have something on your face? *smiles again, but this time it's forced* But then it turns out it's just your face!
"Wow," you muttered as you sat down by Loki's side, the camera panning over to your target right behind you- a man in a blue suit, clean-cut beard and soft blonde hair going back- showing the close proximity in which you were sitting, "people are really not buying we could be together."
Loki settled beside you, looking at you in some deep thought before asking, "Would you like to sell it?" You shrugged. "Sure. I always wanted to be an actor," you whispered, leaning in close and touching his chin with your finger, making Loki smirk devilishly. The camera did not miss the woman and man sitting at two separate tables looking at the two of you with such intensity- and quite possibly, jealousy. While the man practically stabbed the table with his fork, the woman cracked the glass of champagne in her hand.
Loki- it seemed- could see everything going around him without even seeing. "Well, Miss Girlfriend," he sang softly, leaning closer to you, his cold breath tickling the hairs on your face, "you seem to be getting a lot of negative attention just by breathing right next to me."
"Hmm," you tilted your head and hummed, taking a swig of water without increasing the distance, "I can surely feel their stare on my back, boyfriend. They are willing to kill me just to get a whiff of you."
"Well, why don't we give them more reason to spell murder on their hands?" he spoke softly before extending his arm behind you, wrapping you in his side.
"Comfy?" he asked. You nodded, trying to suppress a smile. "Smooth raven," you muttered.
A thwack was heard followed by Loki cursing under his breath as he retrieved his arm from behind you for both of you to watch the back of his hand go through a light bruise before quickly disappearing.
"Oh, I am sorry, mister," an old man with a grey beard, fine lines and judgy eyes, dressed in a funky beach shirt and jeans. "I thought you were trying to strangle this beautiful dame."
"No, he wasn't?" you shook your head in confusion at the old man.
Old man: *looking directly at the camera* *in his authoritative old man voice* that's what all men want you to think. *camera starts panning in* don't zoom on my face *stops and slowly pans out*
"Okay, kitten," Natasha's voice crackled through the comms, "the ant and the spider are approaching the target."
You turned towards the man in question, observing him for a good second before turning to the woman sitting with him. "That is one stunning piece of jewellery you have there."
The woman turned to watch your gaze right at her sapphire bracelet. "Why, thank you! My husband bought it from me," she cooed, looking at their target.
"Too bad my darling isn't amused by stones," Loki chimed in, shifting his hand over yours before grazing it softly and letting your fingers intertwine, "otherwise I would have gotten her something...out of this world. Something worth...infinity and beyond."
You: *evidently not being able to breathe* *licks her lips* *tries to talk normally but all that comes out is a whisper* damn! He's a pro!
 Scott: Is it just me or does Loki look effortlessly hot tonight? *turns to watch Loki planted casually in his seat, leaning towards your ear to say something that makes you smile so wide that you have to bite down on your lips* *camera pans out to show Scott glowing* So hot! *creases brows* Of course, full homo! Even Hope knows that.
"Your wife is a very lucky woman," the man finally spoke, taking you by surprise.
"Son of a beee-" a staggering shout came from behind your table. Both you and Loki- along with your target and his company- turned to see the same old man making quite the ruckus, pausing only when he realised all eyes were on him and pointing to the stage.
The piano and trumpet introduced a beat and in came a man in full leather on the stage with his back to the audience, the microphone on ready.
I went down to the river and lost my mind
I said Lord won't you save me just one last time
Thought I told ya'
I was looking for a sign
"Wait, I know that voice," you uttered loud enough for only Loki to hear.
"Son of a-" Nat's voice crackled over the comms before the lights shone about the slick face of Clint Barton swinging and singing on the stage all the while glaring at Loki with a death stare, almost hissing the song through his teeth.
Had it once wonder if I would get it twice
Peace of mind only comes in the afterlife
Thought I told ya'
I was looking for a sign
"Oh," Loki rolled his eyes, "you have got to be joking. Romanoff!"
"Ignore him," Steve ordered, "eyes on the prize. Y/N."
You got up just when Peter the server was 'passing by', to collide with him and have your dress ruined by whatever liquid he was carrying.
Like any villainous gentleman, Mr Target got up and offered his handkerchief to you, asking you if you were okay. Mrs Target, just as quickly she'd gotten jealous, felt sparks when Loki took her hand in assurance.
"It's all right," Loki reassured her, "I'll take care of her."
The woman was growing ten shades of red as she watched Loki give her his signature smile, making her melt right there.
What neither part of the target couple caught was Scott taking advantage of the dim light, you and Loki to swap the man's phone and wallet, hiding it no-one-knows where.
.
The Red Velvet Van
"I got it! I got it!" Scott barged into the van wheezing.
Nat took the phone from him, already cloning it. "You look like you ran a marathon."
"Yeah," Scott huffed, standing straight finally, "my manager's gonna fire me any second so...woah! Do you have a date tonight, Cap? Gonna hang out at a diner? Grab some shakes and do the twist?"
Wanda did a really loud ‘ha-haaa’ while Nat just gave Steve an 'I told you so' look.
"Here, take it back and keep an eye on Clint," Natasha ordered Scott, getting a salute in return before the van's door closed behind him.
.
Inside the Restaurant
The old man too had joined the little mayhem caused on Mr Target's table, accidentally smacking his hand when he tried to grab your arm and ask you if you were okay.
"Hey grandpa," Mr Target nearly shouted in the old man's face, "are you blind?"
The old man looked at him with subjective eyes before muttering, "Not yet, no. I can still see your wife trying to flirt with her friend."
You and Target turned to watch Mrs Target laughing out loud while grabbing Loki's arm every chance she got.
"Babe," you raised your voice just enough for Loki to hear you over Clint's aggressively teasing music, "I'll go to the washroom to clean this out."
The camera caught Scott coming back, smoothly keeping the phone on the table before grabbing the old man. "Let me help you back to your seat, sir," he stressed, nearly running into Loki's back, pushing him into you.
Loki grabbed you by the waist in order to not fall over you- neither of you noticed the shriek that left Clint and the bewildered 'what? WHAT?!' that left the old man- wrapping his other arm around your upper back.
"You want me to come with you?" he asked rather seriously.
"No, I'm good," you assured him with a nod and a smile, all the while the camera capturing the hesitant jealousy steaming up inside Mrs Target as she watched the two of you get so intimate.
Loki let his hand drop from your back to take your hand in his, never losing his eye contact with you. Bringing your hand closer to his lips, he planted a light kiss on the back of your hand. "Come back fast," he requested ever so softly, leaving you without words for a few seconds before you remembered how to blink.
Neither of you noticed Clint's 'son-of-b****' off the mic as he jumped off the stage, walking towards the two of you before being carried away but a young brunette boy soothing him with a 'there, there. Shhh, let's go outside and shoot some arrows, okay? Yes, the spider is clearly stronger than the hawk tonight."
.
The Lounge
"We got the location of that Pandora's box Pulsator. Friday is checking out the geography of the location where it's stacked. Vision said he'll pick it up on his way back from another mission."
"Wait," Sam interrupted Natasha, stopping in his swivel chair with a dramatic pause, "when did Vision go on a mission?"
Peter arched his brow before leaning towards Scott. "Can you say that fast? When did Vision go on a mission?"
And so began the whispering battle of saying the phrase as fast as possible.
"Last night," Wanda joined the conversation, "he wanted to get some special paprika," she ended with a knowing smile, clearly meant for the boys to stop talking and start smiling.
"Dayum," Sam stressed with his little high pitched voice, "that AI is finally getting the hang of it, isn't he?"
"Speaking of getting the hang of it," you spoke from the couch, sprawled on it lazily while Loki sat on the floor, curiously looking at Peter trying to teach him, Steve and Bucky how to play Cards Against Humanity, "somebody looked like they were ready to take their first date to second base."
Steve looked up to watch every set of eyes looking at him with a devilish smile.
"Sure, if by second base you mean eating greasy burgers at a hilltop and talking about how expensive the nearest city is," Clint added as he entered the lounge.
"Says the man who kept being a cockblocker the entire night," Steve did not even miss a beat, leaving everyone to gasp and shriek senseless.
Sam: *Bucky and Peter sitting next to him* I don't know whether to hoot for that comment Clint throw or shriek at Steve throwing a f*****g perfect comeback.
Bucky: *guffaws* I'm just surprised he knows what cockblock means!
Peter: I know!!!! *laughs*
Sam: *looks at Peter in confusion and laughs at him*
Bucky: *pauses mid-laugh* *tilts his head to look at some invisible void, his face still plastered with that paused laugh*
Sam: *looking at Bucky* you don't know it either, do ya?
Bucky: *without missing a beat* Nope.
"What?" Clint nonchalantly poured himself some whiskey, "I was a distraction. Or should I say...main attraction," he grinned at the eyes rolling at him.
"Hey, great job tonight, Y/N," Natasha scruffled your hair, gathering affirmed 'yeah's through the lounge.
"Thanks, guys. It wasn't much though. All I had to do was...be there."
"Cool," Nat smiled at you before morphing her face into a serious one, "now tell me honestly. Did he do anything inappropriate with you? 'Cause I'll drive to his place and break his bones right now if he did."
"Wow, no, thank you so much, Nat. I really appreciate it. But no, he didn't do anything. Loki was there with the whole time. He was a good distraction for our bi target."
Scott: *suggestively sings* Distraction? Or should I say 'Main Attraction'! *arches his brows repetitively while smiling hella wide*
"All right, now you off you go," Nat patted you on your back, forcing you to get up and walk towards the dorms, "go get some sleep and remove all the tiredness from your exam week."
You went off to the dorms while the rest of the gang sat down on the floor to play Cards Against Humanity.
"Javier," Nat pointed at the boy behind the camera, "come with me for a sec."
Both of them got inside the elevator, rode to the first underground level and got out to walk into the direction where the overhead dim lights led them.
"Sir, you have company," the duo heard from across the glass wall where Tony sat amidst an ocean of holograms of information.
Nat clicked the door open to let the camera see Tony swipe away everything with a wave of his hand.
"Hey, you're not allowed here," Tony said, not looking at Nat or camera. "This is my holy ground. So, off you go."
"Oh, don’t mind me. I’m just gathering evidence. Next time wear a better disguise," Nat dropped the bomb on Tony, who sat there puckering his lips at the air for what could be said was a considerably long while for Tony Stark.
"I was gonna go for something Sherlock-y but Pepper says I get very method and it destroys the mood," he finally spoke.
"She's old enough to take care of herself, Tony. Not to mention she had me looking out for her all the time," Nat had her arms crossed across her chest now.
"Why is Javier here?" he looked behind the camera.
"Like I said, gathering evidence to blackmail you in the future. She is just starting to get to know you, Tony. Do you really want to sabotage the father-daughter relationship even before it begins?"
Silence falls over the wide space that is broken only by Dum-e's whirring as he looks between Nat and Tony before turning towards the camera.
"I just want to protect her, Nat," Tony sighed, dropping his hands on his lap. "I just want to protect her from all the bad in this world. And you know why."
"I know," she replied softly before sitting down next to him, "but that doesn't mean you won't let her experience anything out of your comfort zone. And Loki is not bad. You know this better. You travelled to space and met some really weird creatures."
"That's true actually."
"Give him a chance too. He's done nothing yet that would tell us otherwise. And if he ever would, I have stacked up on that alien juice in my poison dart for a reason."
"Sometimes I truly wonder why do you hang out with Rogers. He doesn't deserve a friend like you."
Natasha chuckled and got up.
"Yeah, yeah. Steve tells me the same about you," she commented as she walked away, signalling Javier to follow her.
"Find that old man a date, Nat."
"Go back to your wife, Tony. You need to sleep."
"Right."
.
"For the last time, Peter, the Leaning Tower of Pisa isn’t an example of erectile dysfunction," Scott stressed as him, Peter and Loki walked back to the dorms with their respective cups of hot tea.
"Is this another one of your meme things?" Loki asked.
Before Peter could answer, your door opened and you came out devoid of makeup, your hair tied up- still messy- dressed in your overused shirt and shorts.
"Oh, yes!" you whispered in content, taking Loki's mug from his hand to blow on it before taking a careful swig.
"Hey," Loki ordered, "that's mine!"
"But what's yours is mine, fake boyfriend," you sang ever so innocently, never catching the fistbump that happened behind Scott and Peter's back.
Loki looked at you with furrowed brows before arching his good brow at you. "Oh, if that's the case then you're mine, fake girlfriend."
You looked at him for a moment before going 'cool'. "I've got two assignments, one mini project for the break and three appointments to make. Do them by the end of the day tomorrow since I am all yours, fake darling," you suggested, taking another swig.
Loki opened his mouth to speak something to shut you up and get your cup back while simultaneously you got on your toes, turned to his one side and planted a light kiss on his cheek.
"Good night fake babe," you signed off softly, giving him back his cup and walking back into your room, leaving Scott and Peter more notably befuddled that Loki.
Scott: *water at the edge in his eyes* *whispers* this is it. Peter, this is it.
Peter: *nods at Scott and turns to the camera* *whimpers* why is this so much better than a Disney movie?
Scott: *sniffles* Because it ain't canon. It's real life baby!
201 notes · View notes
shesawriter39049 · 5 years
Text
|FAMILY TIES| M| MAFIA AU| 4
Tumblr media
FT: JOON/HOSEOK/YOONGI/JIN & A LIL JIMIN
GENRE: SMUT/ANGST
AU SUMMARY :  A powerful alliance made up of  4 families spanning over a decade, is suddenly turned on its head when one family has a new leader after an unexpected death. Well, let’s just say he’s not down to follow the somewhat civilized rules your families have inforced. Sooo now, it’s game on… 
WARNINGS: Semi public sex, light cum play, light spit play, VERY mild daddy kink (it’s mentioned like twice) light dom Tae, overstimulation, Toys (Finger bullet), dirty talk, non-protected sex, oral (F recieving) , Tae is Low key/High key whipped AF, That’s his baby.. 
WARNINGS NON SEXUAL: This chapter get’s a little dark, mentions of HEAVY drugs/ drug use(Cocaine, Heroine), violence, choking (Non-sexual), OD’ing, guns, language as per usual 
There’s a lot of storyline..but you guys learn A LOT in this one! It’s definitely worth the read..this is also a slightly darker chapter..
This is one of the last chapters where I’m...”forshadowing” if you will...so you need all of this!
There is 2 smutty moments within this as well!
You can read this as a stand alone, and not be completely lost but it would help if your familiar with the series ...Luxx/Luxxy is the OC’S nickname if you’re new here…
16k
LOCATION: Somewhere in the skies of China
(THE MORNING OF LEO’S VIEWING
FRIDAY 2AM)
The last time you saw Kim Taehyung cry was 10 years ago, at his mother's funeral, the last time you saw Kim Taeyung this broken...was ten years ago at his mother's funeral. Now here you are, laying in bed at 2AM on your jet, headed home, for Leo’s viewing, while Kim Taehyung literally wailed into your chest a combination of heartbreak and rage washing over his body. Draining out every ounce of energy he had until all he could do was sleep…
~~~~A GOOD 72-ISH HOURS PRIOR~~~~
LOCATION:Guadinino’s
Boston Isle 
Tuesday, 2 PM 
(Picks up where part 3 ends) 
You found yourself almost caressing the back of his head the more the reporter spoke, apparently it was some random nurse who found him. She said she was just driving home from work around 5am, and the light was left on, out of habit she just felt the need to see if everything was okay.
[Woman on the news being interview ]
“The position of his head, and the way his jaw laxed, could just appear as he was sleeping to the naked eye. But I’m an ER nurse have been for almost 15 years I recognized the symptoms right away. I tried to revive him prior to calling 911, even against my better judgment ,but he had been out for at least an hour, it was no use…” 
[Reporter]
“The police are still trying to put two and two together as it really doesn't make sense, there was cash in the car, as well as the car itself is a mystery. We have finally identified the young man in the car, his family as also been contacted-” 
Right as she was about to say his name, and ask if anyone knew anything to please contact the police he shot up, almost bolting for the door. Almost as if he knew the boys name it would seem all too real. Little did you know the actual reason is because Taehyung puropusly never asked him what his name was, granted he’s not stupid, his men knew, they even had a picture of his ID. But Tae felt like this boy deserved to have something for him, and him only...so his name was never spoken.
You contemplated back and forth for a couple moments before ultimately deciding to go check on him.
The sound of your heels echoing through the hallway of the “Employees only” area..trying to figure out where he could be “I’m over here..” The base in his voice rumbled off the walls , almost startling you, not expecting for him to actually reach out to you first.
You found him resting against the wall hands in the pocket of his jack, gazing up at the ceiling
 “ The boys did a full z30, and went over it with a black light..not that it even matters now.” Voice trailing off slightly as he brought his attention down to his boots, fidgeting with the rings on his fingers.
 “They actually ended up taking the car to some park,I guess they decided to change locations  after I knocked the mother fucker out. Opting to not sterilize an entire car on his property,while he tends to his dislocated dorsum. “ A slight smirk moved up his face as he gazed over at you “So if you're thinking I’m worried about me..I’m not..the plate was switched, garmin removed, and the cars not even registered. I’m just….” Shaking his head in slight disbelief as he runs over the past 24 hours in his head.  “I don’t think he really even knows how fucked up and dangerous this all really is, especially when Marcp barely knows what you're doin’ to begin with. He’s a walking death wish and he’s gonna fuck around and have it granted by someone that coud’ve been his ally!” 
Even though his tone was hushed you could still feel the anger radiating off his body, raking his fingers through his hair, sinking back into the wall. “Come’ere, I know you didn't come out here to listen to me bitch from a far…” Signaling for you with his fingers, trying to hide the smile that was tugging up your face as you swayed in his direction. Opting to give him his space, not in the mood to get your face cracked, emotions far too fragile for that right now. You’ll end up shooting his indecisive ass, at this point, so you opted to wait for the invite. 
Once you were in arms reach he pulled you into his frame, a slight squeal leaving your throat from how quickly he grabbed you.
One hand resting on the hinge of your jaw the other on your waist , palm soothing up the small of your back. “How are you feelin’?” The question threw you off a little you found your eyes fluttering away from his and he noticed instantly. Tilting your head until you had no choice but to look at him. Emphasises on the  word “you”  let  you know he was well aware that your always the one checking on him ..asking how he’s feeling. Now it’s his turn to do the same, I mean sure a good 17 years later but at least it’s a start right!? 
Letting a deep sigh leave your body before responding “I’m angry, confused, and a little scared if I’m being honest but-”
Cutting you off immediately , shaking his head, a scof rolling off his tongue “Over my dead body, will anything ever happen to you, so you can scratch that shit off your list of issues real quick..” He wasn’t asking , he was telling you how this was going to go and his tone left zero room for debate.
Tilting your head back slightly, blowing out a slow breath , you could feel your eyes burning as you kept fluttering them. Attempting to cut off the tears desperately trying to run down your face, funny thing is, even though you cried earlier today. That’s not a common trait for you no matter how upset you get, your not the most intune with your emotions either if we're being honest. You didn’t open up easily and hated, crying in front of people more than anything, you were just as much as a working progress as Taehyung.
The phrase “Over my dead body…”was used very frequently, typically over minor issues, even jokingly for most. But it would always hold a deeper, darker meaning in your heart, the last person to say that to you was your mother. Used in the same context as Kim Taehyung and she meant it, wholeheartedly!  You found yourself trying to pull away, not wanting to let him see you fall apart, because you knew you were going to. The more you tugged the tighter his grip became, “Tae please. Let. Me. Go…” You wouldn't look at him, staring up at the light fixture to your right, tone extremely dry, almost passive. The grip you held on his forearms got even tighter as you waited in silence,clinging to him almost desperately your actions polar opposite from your words.
He wasn’t going to fight you on this, if you wanted out..here ya go, the last squeeze on your waist wasn’t possessive. Almost comforting as if he was letting you know if you wanted to come back, he'd be right here. Tentatively loosening the grip he healed around your waist, letting you pull away from him, almost losing your balance in the process. Rocking forward slightly, not realizing how much you were leaning on him despite trying to pull away all at the same time. 
Yet you didn't move, the grip you held on his arms never faltered, they actually got tighter, dropping your gaze down to your feet. Your right leg starting to patter nervously as you felt your chest swelling, gently taking you back into his arms. Bringing your hips flush to his, I guess you never realized he eased you the same way you did him. The feeling of your chest rising and falling against his as you coxed yourself out of crying, a single tear managing to slip out of your right eye before you could stop it. Turning your head, brushing it onto your shoulder hastily, your grip tightening even more as both eyes started to betray you simultaneously. Even though you refused to look back at him, he could feel your stomach tensing as you tried to slightly choke back the tears that were now streaming down your face.. 
He did not force you to make eye contact, respecting your privacy in that aspect bringing his hands up to rub lightly circles into your back as he nuzzled his nose into the side of your neck.  A side of Kim Taehyung that few would ever get to see, bringing your arms up to wrap around his neck, cradling the back of his head in your hands. “I’m not going anywhere…” the words brushed against your skin, funny how he automatically knew what triggered this without you even having to say anything. You didn't respond, only squeezing him a little tighter before pulling back, almost aggressive whipping your face before raking your fingers through your hair. A sheepish smile tugged on the corners of your lips as you finally made eye contact with him.
Neither of you said anything as you stepped a little closer, soothing your hand down his chest, and stomach slowly. Suddenly feeling almost uncomfortably open and vulnerable in front of a man that’s been inside you more times that you can count. His eyes felt like they were burning straight through you as he gazed back in your direction. 
Suddenly feeling like this was all getting a little deeper than you could handle you found yourself feening for a distraction. Letting your hand have free reign to trickle down his zipper, trailing your fingers up and down his clothed length earning a hiss as he gripped your wrist.
“You know your thighs can’t handle another round from me right now, you need to fuckin chill before I have you bent over the bathroom counter.” Keeping the same calm tranquil tone he  had moments prior, despite how drastic the setting became. 
“Well ,maybe that’s what I need right now…” A not so subtle pout laid along your lips, earning an amused smirk to curl up his face, as he gazed down at you. 
His hand came up and coming up to grip the hair at the nape of your neck, tugging with just enough force to rip a whine from your throat. “Naughty” slipped past his lips in Korean making your giggle against his skin.
 Tilting your head upwards before pressing his lips to yours, slowly, almost teasingly licking his way into your mouth, which you welcomed effortlessly. Bringing his opposite hand down to cup your ass through your jeans..clawing at the material as you rolled your hips into his. A slight moan escaping your lips as he sucked your tongue back into his mouth,tilting his head a little so he could deepen the kiss.
The sound of footsteps, didn't phase the two of you, you've been caught doing worse, until Hoseok clears his throat, making the two of you finally allow each other to breathe. But in true Kim Taehyung fashion he didn't stop right away, he still let his tongue lingerie in your mouth. You were the one who broke it apart, starting to laugh against his tongue because you knew how close Hoseok was. 
You couldn't help but notice the almost pleased smirk that tugged on Hoseok’s lips, as he waited.
“Yes?” Brow quirked in Hoseok’s direction while his hand soothed up your back, acting as nonchalant as could be.
“I was just sent here to let you two know were flyin’ out of here to head back inwards in about an hour or so..the planes set to take off at around 5:30. That’s all..feel free to continue...there’s actually a spare bathroom down that corner, don’t ask me how I know” Dismissing himself with the cheekies smirk imaginable, before either of you could respond, or pick up on the fact the he said “Were flying out of here in about an hour” 
‘Ya know, I always think we're the definition of shameless, and then I remember there’s Hoseok and Bunny..” Smiling up at him, knowing the two of you were thinking about the same situation right now...
“Come to the bar with me…” Yanking on his arm slightly 
“I’m sorry are you telling me to go?" Brows furrowed at your blatantly demanding tone
“Obviously! Now come to the damn bar with me!!!!” 
Cocking his head to the side slightly, brow arched in slight amusement, as you went to saunter off as if you just knew he’d follow. Which he did, but not before winding his arm backward almost giving your ass whiplash as it landed on your right cheek until your yelped. Hopping off the ground slightly from the sudden impact. Eyes glaring back in his direction as you hissed from the lingering sting.
“Oh please ..” Eyes rolling to the back of his head at your faged annoyance, walking up behind you until his lips were nuzzled into your hair “I bet if I slid my hands down your panties right now, I’d find out you really felt about it.”
Stopping right in front of the door, two hinges are all that separated the two of you from a good 30+ mob affiliates yet it didn't stop you from grabbing his hand in your own. Siding it into your jeans to remind him, your not wearing any after your earlier endeavors. Guiding his hand up and down your heavily saturated lips as they coated his fingers, you couldn't help but smile contently at the sound that left his lips. A soft almost restrained moan ripped from his throat, reacling your neck to lay on his shoulder as you gazed up at at “Yup your right, I really fucking loved it..” The purr teased against his bottom lip, as you brought your hand up to wander through his hair. 
The playful atmosphere was long gone once he seamlessly slid two fingers in, pressing your chest against the wall  grinding his hips into your ass . Effortlessly curling his fingers upward probing the spot that had your knees buckling within seconds.
“Oh fuck…” 
“I really don't get it...do you just not want to be able to walk? Hmm..is that what it is? Is that why you contiously act like such a fuckin brat?” Sinking his teeth into the base of your neck until you knead out..almost pressing your face into the wall in attempts to muzzle yourself. The sound of him moaning out contently against your skin as you fell apart in his arms only added to the haze currently filling your head. 
Your broken cry was rudely interrupted by Tae’s phone ringing both of you instantly recognizing the ringtone as he slid it out of his pocket with his free, clicking it on speaker “You and Luxxy outside! We need to run over a couple things before you leave”
Sliding his fingers out, teasing them up and down your folds, pinching your clit between his fingers.“Okay yeah we're coming..” you could literally feel the smirk in his voice as desperately sink your teeth into your bottom lip. His father started rambling on about something else to Tae took him off speaker, slowly curling his fingers up your lips before freeing them from your jeans. Hissing slightly at the lack of contact as your body slouched against the wall. Trickling his fingers slowly admiring the way your juices coated them thoroughly..
“Oh, yeah of course, I mean it only makes sense..” Continuing casual conversation with his dad as he locked his eyes with yours, slowly lacing his tongue around his fingers before turning to walk away. Making sure to flick him off in the process…..
Turning around slightly once he realized a couple steps in you weren’t following “Ugh, Luxxy, we gotta go our father’s need us…” Purouselys saying it into the phone so his dad could hear a smirk tugged on his lips as he gestured for you to follow with those same two fingers “Come”. Even though he literally meant “Come” the tone he said it in screamed “Cum” and you were so ready to punch him dead in the throat!
~~~~
The last thing you wanted was sit, cozied up to Kim Taehyung, but more importantly, you don't need to give your fathers any reason to be concerned. Especially over something this..”Minor..so you sucked it up..no matter how badly you wanted to strangle his scrotum. Since he had the nerve to smile over at you fondly. 
“The helicopter should be here in the next half hour….” The two of you observed the way your father kept his eyes on the water, the tide starting to pick up slightly, as the sun was shifted  behind the clouds. Indicating rain was headed back this way sooner than later, the gloomy overcast starting to drape overhead again. 
“We've been wrecking our brains, trying to think of the best way to do this…” Pausing to take a puff on a cigar in his hand… ”Were trying to step back, and not hover so much but it’s hard, in our eyes you’ll always be our babies, and granted the two of you havent fully given as reason to be 100%  feel comfortable doing so either..” Mr.Kim’s eyes glared between the two of you but there was a playful twinge within his voice as he spoke.
A gritty chuckle leaving your father's lips at the current state of confusion plastered along your faces, still not quite sure why the two of you were called out here to begin with. “We just ...wanted to remind you that your...Notoriety sit’s differently out there, in the US, to the masses your Taehyung Khan, and Luxx Severiane the two bratty rich kids of Boston. In China, it suddenly becomes a lot more likely that your known as Blaise and Jae’s Grandchildren, that title comes with a lot of pride, a lot of respect and a lot more enemies.”  
You felt Tae’s thumb stroke your shoulder at that, the shift in conversation suddenly making you forget your petty disposition towards him. ;l
“We know you know this, it’s not your first time there, but it’s been a minute since you've gone together, and the airs just sitting a little thicker now. When it comes to the “Family Business” we prefer to be heard and not seen, but that’s kinda hard to do out there! So just ... be aware of your surroundings, and of the way people look at you, even more so than usual. Were already trying to move in silence as it is, there’s no proof it’s Marco, were just assuming. As we all know the gangs in China have always had a love hate relationship with us!  “ 
There was a conscious nod that left both of your bodies at that, there was really only one ally you all truly trusted and that’s because that bond was damn near 15 years old.
“Which is why were also sending Yoongi and Hoseok with you as well, we pulled Hoseok off the Tokyo drop Hong Joong’s going instead…” 
“How are we flyin in by the way?” It was like the two of you were working on one brain cell, that exact question hovering over your lips before he asked.
“Well, we thought about commercial….” 
Your nose was scrunched into your face at the sound of that earning a chuckle from the 3 men around you.
“You’ll live baby doll…” Your dad piped in as he rolled his eyes, shaking his head at the mini monster he’s created.
“-But we didn't trust that, that’s 15 hours on a flight with god knows who, either way you still have to clear customs. We've taught you well enough to handle your own so you're flying private . Be careful, be alert, and figure out what the fucks going on at that damn warehouse…” 
Another simultaneous nod left your bodies, to be honest you weren’t nervous just..mentally preparing for what was ahead of the two of you. 
“Last thing, with the time difference once you land it will be 9pm tomorrow, so Wednesday night, you guys are supposed to fly back at 9pm Thursday night. As long as your on that flight, with the time difference and air time, you should get here around 1-2 Am our time on Friday. That gives you guys a couple hours to sleep, and debrief  before the viewing at 12. So again no time for bullshit, no trips to Chanel, just knock this shit out and get home, so we can give Leo the homegoing he deserves!” 
~~~
The 7 of you split up in two groups and loaded the helicopters, once you landed your cars took you your separate ways, heading home to shower and pack. Even though you’d be there all of 24 hours you still found a way to over pack your Keepell, placing one firearm in your bag. The weapon was unloaded and properly packed in order to clear any regulations, it was also registered to you but you’d never in a million years shoot from that gun. It was just for show and more so dire emergencies. Short of that your weapon of choice is unmarked, and unregistered  and loaded with ammo that you probably shouldn't have access too but somehow ,ya do! 
Already well aware that nothing sexual would happen on this 15 hour flight, due to the time difference, and the lack of time you’d be there the flight would be spent between strategizing, sleeping and eating. That still didn't stop you from throwing on a lace little something under your T-shirt dress in case he hands wanted to go for a little stroll. 
LOCATION : Somewhere in the skies between Massachusetts and China
Tuesday, 7:30PM
The skies were gloomy as all hell once you took off, a good 2 hours into the flight once everyone munched on the array of fast food, and got in there comfy spot, that’s when it was game time. 
“Alright, sorry if this is all old news for everyone else, but what’s the actual issue? Listen, I’ve been all over Amsterdam for the past month running your drugs around..so I’m a little out of the loop!” Throwing his hands up dramatically, the utter sarcasm dripping from his throat ripped a snort from the rest of you effortlessly. 
Taehyung and yourself glanced at each other and ultimately he decided to respond.
“Around, 5am, one of our trucks from China, was on the road, the driver claims he was at a rest stop for the night, headed to our Anaheim warehouse and the back hatch alarm tripped. He told Jin he didn't physically see anyone just a blacked out van driving off, when he counted his shipment he was down 6 boxes.” 
“The issue is..our routes are soild there always changing, the trucks unmarked, it’s just...real fuckin shady... who takes shit without knowing what it is? I mean fuck what if it’s wallpaper!? Then what? You just risked going to jail for a hunch? Nahhh” Namjoon piped in,he often helped remap out different routes for the drivers go take so it didn't get repetitive . 
“So, I know this has never happened before, but what is the protocol for something like this?” Your eyes drifted over to Jin’s since he’s the one running the shop as of a month ago and he was the one popping in the most when Henry was in charge”
“Kinda the same, shipments flies in on cargo, driver on commercial, he’ll drive the head home tonight, and come back in the morning for the trailer. It’s on lockdown all night with Lay’s men at the port, the main difference is once he gets in and we do an incident report...that’s when I get all the details.” 
There was a constitutional humm...that flooded the room until you thought about that for a second. 
“So wait, that means..he’s technically the only one with his shipment until it gets to the warehouse?” He could sense the concern in your voice instantly. 
“Yes and no, Lay’s men are with it all night, so what;s on the plane is on the plane, plus we can track his-”
“Right, but are they going through and counting the boxes to make sure he has what he says he has? Do they even know he’s supposed to be down six boxes?” Your tone was calm, not trying to come off like you were attacking him but..you need clarification on the protocol.
Another consensual humm came through, once the whole group realized you had a pretty valid question. Even if this was a rarity there still needed to be solid structure, and there seems to be loopholes..
“Honestly, I’m not sure..shipment is usually ONLY exported from China, it’s extremely rare that were receiving freight! Unless it’s coming straight to the warehouse...” 
“When did the freight plane get in ?” 
“Tonight actually, as long as we land on time probably a good 30 minutes to an hour after we get there…”
“I wanna wait around for Lay and his men to unload the plane before we leave...” Taehyung’s palm came up to soothe down the small of your back.
 “Good girl..” There was nothing condensing about his tone , already well aware of where your mind was going. Moments like these are why he just can't get enough of you, no matter how hard he tries. 
If the driver said your missing six boxes than fuck, you better be missing 6 boxes! Needing confirmation before you could even consider going to sleep tonight!
The next couple hours were spent talking in a little more detail , as far as the shop was concerned , clienteel, ETC, Yoongi opting to head in right when you land, wanting to have a go at the system before anyone gets in tomorrow . Well aware that if any funky business is going on, ideally late at night would be the perfect time for someone to back door the system, since the shops technically closed.
A good 4 hours later, talking filtered into sleep that you all desperately needed, as your day was starting in less than 6 hours! Taehyung and yourself were cuddled up in the bedroom that sat at the back of the plane. You found yourself passed out on his chest, while he woke up a good hour or so before landing, re-going over reports with the dimmest light possible so he didn't wake you. Secretly loving and hating how much he was enjoying having you like this, the vulnerability he felt with you was utterly terrifying and liberating all at the same time. Just not sure how long this little road of bliis can go before his inner deamons start to fuck with his head again. 
LOCATION: Shanghai Pudong International Airport
11PM Wednesday night
You were out like a light, not even bothering to wake you until, the cargo plane had also landed, it was pushing almost 11pm at this point. Waking up to the feeling of someone slipping your shirt over your head, in combination with the sound of thunder rumbling against the plane. Eyes slightly hazy as they fluttered open slowly….
“It’s pouring and barley 50 degeress, you’d freeze in that…also..your a little shit for these...” Tugging on your pink lace G-string with a slight smirk.
Gaze dropping down to silently observe the way he delicately slid your body into your oh so subtle Gucci tracksuit. “Eww when did you get so sappy!” The playful tease rolled off your lips and against his tongue, not hesitating to let his hand make a firm imprint on your ass. Holding it in place so you felt the sting against your flesh, forever reminding you how instant his duality could be.
A whimper slipped past your tongue while he smirked into the kiss, “Who the fuck are you calling sappy?” a low growl left his lips as he sunk his teeth into your bottom lip, before shifting your body beanthe him, flipping you over so you were straddling his waist. “I think what you meant to say was “Thank you daddy..” A smirk tugged on his lips as you pulled away from him.
“Oh my god!!” A snort left your lips as you rolled your eyes playfully, smacking him in the chest lightly, mindless rambles were brushed against each others lips as you waited to unload the jet. Jet lag was in full affect that’s for damn sure ,this was NOT a smooth ride at all.
It felt surreal yet so natural..the two of you..not holding your breath with how long it would last, well aware that you both had a lot on your shoulders right now. Emotions are at an all time high so you tried not to over analyze the affection he was giving you, no matter how much you loved it.
Upon stepping off the plane you were greeted by almost terrifyingly dark skies , I swear mother nature tries to drop hints….she tries. Thankfully the mood was brightened slightly by Lay’s deadly dimples noticeable even tucked under a hat making his rounds as he greeted you all one by one. While you all loaded a little car comparable to an oversized golf cart where he drove you all a little further down the lane where the freight plane landed. 
“Okay so I need a favor…” Not even waiting for him to respond prior to continuing “ I need every box, counted and numbered,as you guys load each one onto the truck. I want them loaded in numerical order…tonight!” Smiling up at him doe eyed, his body just slumped at the sound of that. It was wet and cold, and late as all hell, due to the weather they probably weren’t even going to unload until the morning!  But he'd never question, or complain about anything you requested of him. 
“Yes, ma’am” Shooting you another charming smile before  bowing out, to instruct his men to do as you asked.
It took close to an hour to get through every box, stregicially placing them based on weight, size, and  if any of them were marked as “Fragile “  The seven of you waited in anticipation, as they loaded the last 3 boxes into the trailer.
“54!” Lay's voice echoed through the wind...A combination of relief and confusion now danced through the atmosphere. 
‘Does this mean I could actually, possibly leave China for once without killing someone!?”’ Hoseok spoke up for the first time since waking up voice sitting extremely groggy.
A drowsy chuckle filled the space as you all stood under the awning of the building to avoid the rain. Back pressed  firmly against Tae for extra warmth, as you all started walking towards the terminals. According to Lay’s packing sheet the driver  left with 60 boxes...he claims they took six so, so far his “robbery”stories kinda lining up...even if it doesn't make sense.
“I don't know man, I just still don’t get how they got away with six freight boxes before he noticed...has the driver’s plane landed?” Taehyung’s eyes cut over to Jin, as he checked the airports stats on his phone.
“Nope, the rain has him delayed , at least another hour or so…”
It was getting late and none of you had the patience to wait for him, also not wanting to ambush the driver, wanting to wait until you’d collected a little more info. 
“How about this..instead of the normal protocol makeup some bullshit excuse and have Lay drive him home! I want Hoseok to drive it in, tomorrow morning instead, tell the driver he can come in at 8 with all the other shop workers…that way he wave time to scope everything out.” Jin nodded, walking over to give Lay the game plan for the night, before you all descended into the chaos that was the airport.
As you lot trucked through,believe it or not it was still packed..regardless of the fact it was pushing midnight. The line for Customs & Immigrations was ungodly you couldn't help but notice the slight  stairs your group received from bystanders some lingered longer than others. 
A good hour, and lack of patience later you were the last to get verified, you understood enough Chinese to gist that everything documentation wise was all good. Just as the smiling face in front of you handed back your passport a member of TSA steps into frame.
Almost snatching your passport right out of your hand “Rude…” Slipped past your lips, eyes rolling to the back of your head without even a second thought.
You could hear him mumbling something in Chinese to the other TSA that  almost sounded like “Back room” 
“Ms. Sever-”
“Severiane’ ” Tone dry as all hell, you could tell he was struggling and you weren’t in the mood, you were tired as hell and already annoyed by this blatant attitude.
“Yes’ we need you to step out of line, and follow me..” First thing you noticed was how clear his accent was, as he spoke to you in English with no hesitation.
“For what!?” The words slipped past all of there lips simultaneously before you even had time to rebuttal, completely ignoring the men to your right as they chimed in. The lack of response clearly wasn’t working in your favor as both guards stepped from behind the counter,and just like clock work, Taehyung and Namjoon were at your side as the men started to invade your personal space.
Both of there faces screamed “Back the fuck up..now!”
“I’m only going to ask you one more time,your coming either way because it’s apart of our protocol, as long as you cooperate this won’t take long.”
You could feel Tae’s grip on your waist get tighter, pulling you into his frame as he locked eyes with the guard in front of you. If looks could kill, this man's head would be on the other side of the airport right now . Neither of you worked well with threats but you were far too exhausted to fight this right now.You swore you could almost hear Taehyung’s teeth grinding together his jaw was clenched so tightly,
“Yeah, okay ,whatever…not like my bags and passport didn't already clear your system but sure..lead the fuckin’ way” Flagging your hand to gesture you were ready to go, nothing subtle about the attitude that dripped from your lips
As you went to walk off, the grip Tae held on the back of your joggers never faltered jerking you back into him. “I got this…” Brushed past your lips and you swore he growled in response, forgetting how possessive this man could get. Leaning up quickly to press your lips to his, the second you pulled away his eyes cut from yours, over to gentleman to your right before nodding tentatively. 
Smiling faintly in Namjoon’s direction as well, knowing he was feeling all the same emotions as Taehyung! Wigging out of his hold, fingertips gracing yours until the last possible second, the final glare that shoot from their eyes into the Tsa was lethal….
Walking down a long hallway before finally being led to a room in the back corner. 
Upon taking a seat the gentleman that walked you in left without saying a single word….
“That’s a beautiful plane you guys have…” Another extremely clear American accent graced through the doors as a different agent walked in to take a seat in front of you. His name tag translating to “Han”.
“Thank you…”
“So what brings you to Shanghai at this time of night…”
You could tell he was just beating around the bush and you really had no patience for it whatsoever, assuming he was just being nosey at this point. “I didn't plan to get here this late, but it’s a long flight and the weather sucked..” Shrugging nonchalantly as you crossed your legs, slouching back in your seat.
“Is it your first time here?”
Just shaking your head “No” in response, the utter lack of enthusiasm earned a chuckle from the gentleman in front of you.
“Ohhhkay..and what brings you here this time?”
“Food..shopping...aesthetically pleasing pics for my Instagram..shall I continue…” Crass nothing but crass…
“So your telling me you flew 16 hours to shop, eat, and take pictures?” Brow arched at the implied question triggering a smirk to crawl up your face.
“Clearly…. you can tell I can afford it” Letting your hand trail up and down your body everything from your tracksuit, to the diamonds that danced along your body screamed affluent. “So yes, that is why I’m here..and if all you wanted was my itinerary can I go?”
“No, I actually called you in because  when your bag got checked.. We noticed your weapon wasn’t stored properly. But instead of just taking it, I decided to be nice and give you a warning,I even brought a pamphlet for the proper protocol when traveling with a concealed weapon.
Bullshit, utter bullshit, there was nothing wrong with your gun and if it was it would've gotten flagged when they checked your bag…They don’t play around when it comes to weapons registered or not, ESPECIALLY considering your technically a foreigner!
“Hmm, well aren't you a gem, thank you, I’ll be more careful next time..” Flashing him an Oscar worthy smile ...to go with his bullshit excuse for why he called you in here
“Anytime, make sure it’s secure when you leave though, we won’t be as generous next time…” Slowly rising from his seat, just nodding in response.
“Enjoy Shanghai Ms. Sunjata…” You felt your spine go ridigit at the sound of that, completely readjusting in your seat. Footsteps rattled behind you, as you heard the door shut. Trying to run through any scenario in your head, that could explain why you were 99.99 percent sure this TSA agent just referred to you by your real surname!
That was all the confirmation he needed...silently observing the obvious shift in body language.. 
And just like clock work you realized he wasn’t actually leaving, the door was never closed when he came in to begin with….
You heard what almost sounded like handcuffs jingle behind you, which had you second guessing yourself for a moment. Currently wondering if you played this out completely wrong in your head, maybe you were under investigation for something else all together! Your reflexes kicked in and you went to jerk away once you sensed how close he’d gotten and in almost a whim of panic his game plan changed. 
 Suddenly you found your airflow get cut off  somewhere between your throat and your lungs as the chain between the cuffs was wrapped around your throat. Pulling you backwards until the front legs of the chair were off the ground, the chair itself rested lightly against his abdomen so he still had control . A sharp breath hiccuped in your chest as you tired to sustain what little airflow you had.
“Is there a reason a Sunjata’s in our territory!?” The words growled against your neck, yet you could sense the uncertainty, as his voice wavered...he was terrified, I don't think he intended for his “Integration”  to go this route.
 Hoisting the chain with enough force to leave an impact but not enough to make you blackout “Look, I don’t want to hurt you, so just answer me! What the fuck dose Sunny want huh?  We already told him,we had nothing to do with your fucking warehouse or Henry, So why are you here!? ” Funny how he was getting impatient with your lack of response, and also saying he doesn't want to hurt you yet..here we are.
He yanked on the chain one more time, snapping you out of your haze,which triggered your instincts to kick back in elbowing dead in the ribs, catching the edge of your elbow against the chair in the process which only pissed you off even more. His frame wider than the back of the chair itself, the slight release on the restraist gave you enough leighway to rock all our weight against him, causing you and the chair to topple over him. Knocking you both to the ground, a lot harder than you expected. A low grown gritted through clenched teeth at the impact once your body met the concrete, the gentleman to your left, however, was far more winded that’s for damn sure. 
Not even giving yourself a chance to catch your breath you grabbed the hand cuffs to your right, clenching them around you first as if they were brass knuckles before decking him dead in the face. Ripping a loud groan from his throat “Fucking bitch!” Rolling to the side as he cradles his nose in his hands, as blood surged from under his palm. Crawling over to flip him onto his back, straddling the upper half of his body, gripping the sides of his jaw between your fingers, purposely digging your nails into his skin.
“You think that’s bitchy!?Your lucky I didint  wrap this chain around your throat and snap your fuckin neck!” Slamming his head backwards into the concrete floor ripping another cry from his throat, you could see in his eyes...how scared he was. Probably new to this life, and genuinely worked at the airport..to keep tabs...here he was thinking he was doing a good deed to score brownie points. Now he’ll be lucky if his leader doesn't kill his ass for pissing off a Sunjata, lord knows the fire you could cause if you really wanted too! Clearly he didn't do his research, you knew he picked you because you were the only girl.  Assuming it would be easy...he could just scream it out of you, little did he know, your fuse was just as short as your men!! 
“And for fuckin what huh? Because I wasn’t on your damn radar!? Listen kid,try that shit again, and I swear to God, I'll cut your dick off and mail part of  it to your fuckin mother….and other to your Lǎobǎn” You had so many questions but right now wasn’t the time, for all you know if you waited another 5 or so minutes an entire gang coulve been waiting outside.
Your body was completely spent, once you willed yourself off the floor and opened the door, trying to pull yourself together, slumping to the ground outside the door because you knew he wasn’t going to try anything else. Your hand was literally throbbing , the bruising already shadowing your knuckles as you slide the array of Cartier off your fingers. Already well aware your hand would swell in your sleep, after a few moments you managed to get your shit together, heading down the hallway and back to the main area.
The minute you cleared the door the all shot up bolting in your direction “Fuck, baby are you-” Stopping himself midsetence the closer you got, neck already starting to welt. You could literally see the anger flashed through his eyes as he gripped the side of your face. “What the hell happened!?” Damn near stripping you in the middle of the airport as his hands scrambled over every inch of your body looking for any other marks. A whine leaving your lips as you winced once he graced your shoulder, eyes almost flushing pitch black at the sound that just left your throat. 
The original agent stepped back out front, and you felt Tae try to bolt to your right, gripping his wrist as hard as you can, no matter how bad it hurts. Pulling him back into you “It wasn’t him...and we can’t do this now...not here...we've already drawn enough attention…will talk later” You watched him open his mouth in rebuttal shaking your head in the process “Stop, take me to the hotel...now…..”  
He was testing your patience at this point the alpha in him, caused Tae to challenge every word that left your lips. Not that it wasn’t for good reason but he needed to trust your judgment calls “Taehyung...Now..” The sudden dominance that laced within your tone made him tentatively comply, it was rare you took this stance with him. Typically the tone was reserved for the men that worked for you! 
 Quickly asking the guys to carry both of your bags, while he picked you up wrapping your legs around his waist as he carried you outside to the car that was waiting. One of your men stationed in China was the driver, not trusting some random service at this point. 
The car ride was oddly quiet, you were completely spent, and that’s the only reason the 6 men around you didn't bombard you with questions. Sat comfortably on Tae’s lap, face nuzzled into his neck, while his hands tried to soothe over every inch of your body.
Location : The Peninsula Shanghai
Damn near 2AM, Thursday morning
The room was dead silent, the two of you debriefed the moment you entered the suite, as there was no way in hell he’d let you even think about sleeping until you told him what happened in that back room! Now the only noise in the background was from the shower. The two of you kept it running, almost as a makeshift dehumidifier, while you both soaked in the oversized jacuzzi. Submerged in mounds of bubbles and warm water. It was peacefully actually Tae sat parallel to you, legs resting over his thighs as his fingers trickled up softly. Your eyes were closed as you let the heat overtake you enjoying the rare feeling of calmness that currently washed over you body. 
“Why haven't you just given up on me?”
The sudden depth behind question pried your eyes apart...fluttering them over in his direction.
“What?” 
“You heard me…were the only two people in this room Luxxy..” 
“Well I mean, our families-”
“No” Not in the slightest mood for your games tonight “You know exactly what I mean, this “Thing” Gesturing between the two of you “Has always been a thing even before it  technically was and you know it. You've always had a soft spot for me, and I just can’t figure out why…” 
You couldn't help but be slightly taken aback by not only the conversation at hand but just the topic...he was never one to doubt or question himself. Also the slight passiveness in his tone felt forigen leaving his throat. 
“All arrogence aside, yes, I’m fan-fucking tastic in bed ...and I’m attractive...but so are a lof of other men, but beaneath all that... I’m so fucked up, and you know that better than anyone so why-”
“Really? So we're gonna sit here and act like we havent been through a lot of the same shit?” Instantly annoyed by him constantly trying to compare the two of you as if you were so holier than thou saint as an excuse!
“ I’ve seen and done thing’s that you don’t even have a clue about Kim Taehyung….For starters look at my fucking hand?” Pointing out how bruised your knuckles were in comparison to the extremely girly pastel pink acrylics that danced along your nails. 
“I fucking used a pair of handcuffs as brass knuckles, and broke a dudes face in 3 places today...do you really think I have any room to judge!? I have a soft spot for you the same reason you do me...because you somehow manage to see more than what everyone else dose……” Voice calming significantly the more you gazed into those dark brown eyes of his..always innocent no matter what he’s been through. 
“But what if there’s not more to me...then what? How do you know you havent mentally created a version of me in retrospect to who I really am?” He was challenging you and he had a valid point, but so did you...
“The reason I keep coming back isn't fictonal…..” Shifting forward in attempts to straddle his waist which he welcomed willingly, gripping your hips so you didn't have to do much. “ It’s the angry, short tempered, assertive, aggressive..version of you...then it’s also the man who carried me out of the airport..and held me the entire car ride...or the man that basically told me he’d take a bullet for me. And to make it even better you fuckin meant it….” 
You watched his eyes start to drift away from yours, bringing your hand up to rest along his jaw, tilting it back in your direction. 
“Yes..this is a busienss..even if we’d never had sex we’d always protect each other..but you look at me in a compeltley differnet light. You always have no matter how much you've tried to hide it...I’m staying around in hopes that I get to see a little more of that..Kim Taehyung…in addition to..the angry, short tempered...daddy dom you are” Pourposly lightening the mood with your ending choice of words..earning a slight smile to tug on the corners of his lips. 
“Such a hard man with an even harder cock, how the hell could I say no to a challenge like that?” Lips hovering over his as you spoke,Taehyung leaned in first a deep exhale released from his lungs into yours. Moaning against his tongue within seconds, as it slipped past the seams of your lips. The kiss was lazy, almost harmless initially, until you raked your nails down his back, ripping a moan from his throat. 
“Do you want it? Or are you too tired?” Pulling back slightly. Letting his lips tease yours as he spoke, nipping at your bottom lip.
“Both..” the words spilled from your lips, chuckling slightly at your own honesty..you were tired..but you wanted him…
A humm left his lips..before leaning over to suck on the hinge of your jaw “I think I can work with that…..” Scooting his back away from the edge of the tub “Wrap your legs around my waist...tight...baby…” Upon feeling you locks your legs around him , he locked one arm around your waist while placing the other on the edge of the tub, lifting you both out of the water, before carefully stepping onto the tile floor. Grabbing a towel off the counter to drape your back so you weren't sopping wet, before waving his tongue into your mouth carrying you back into the bedroom. The kiss was slow, deep, a little more delicate than your use to with him, he even let you take control as you laced your tongue around his. Pulling back slightly to nibble on his bottom lip, sucking it between your own, as he dug his nails even deeper into the curve of your ass. 
Typically he’d throw you on the bed, silently hoping he wouldn't, muscles too sore for that and luckily he knew better. Gently laying you on your back, soothing his hands down your thighs as he spread them apart slowly,kneading his hands higher and higher until they were dancing right beneath your core. Pulling back from you briefly...eyes following him as he reached into one of his bags, not fully able to see what he got as it dispersed within his palm. Before you even had time to question it he was hovering back over you..lips trickling down your jaw, instinaly noticing the way he skipped over your neck.More so on a mental level not sure if you wanted anyone near it, even him...but it was him...and as sad as it sounds that’s nowhere near the worst thing that's happened to you. 
Grabbing his face between your palms, gently placing his head in the crook of you next and he complied instantly. “You still want me to taste you?” The look in his eyes was a lot softer than you’d expect in a moment like this. The typical arrogance gone, almost as if he was honored that you still trusted him with very inch of your body no matter how fragile it currently was.”My pretty baby…” The praise had you shuddering.  
Purposely teasing over the skin with the tip of his nose, making you crave it even more “Yes, everywhere..I want you everywhere...please…”
 Planting  mounds of messy open mouthed kisses against your skin..until every area had been traced into his memory with his tongue. Moaning out in the crook of your neck as you started grinding your hips up into him. His mouth could tear you apart within seconds as your hands roamed down his back, nails grazing his skin as you arched slightly giving him more access. Letting his lips trickle down to your breast, Cupping it in his had as he let his tongue lather over your areola before sucking it into his mouth. 
“Tae…” raking your nails into his hair while you almost edging your breast even deeper into his mouth.
“Always  so sensitive...” Licking sucking, nibbling his way over to your other breast repeating the same acting as he sucked on your nipples until your entire body was grinding into him. The heat already pooling from your stomach, trickling onto the bed. Letting his hand travel down your body, moaning at the way every muscle in your stomach flenched at the contact...letting his figners dance over your clit…”So responsive...fuck ..you dripping for me baby…just relax and let me make you cum..I got you... ” 
Those words alone had your body quaking as he laid his tongue flat against your sternum,, licking his way down, until he reached  your bikini line. Nipping, kissing, and sucking his way around the perimeter of your core until you felt as though your entire being was pulsing for him. Positioning himself between your legs, cradling your thighs on either side of his shoulders as he dove tongue frist between your between your thighs. Clearly not in the mood to tease tonight as his tongue lapped around every crevice of your folds, moaning out against the juices coating every nerve on his tongue.  Brining one hand down to ravage through his hair as an anchor feeling as though you currently had no control over your body at the moment. 
Every inch of your body was set ablaze as he rolled his tongue against your heat, letting the muscle dig deeper and deeper teasing your entrance, before flicking it against the head of your clit, his name fell from your lips repeatedly only adding fuel to the fire. While he massaged your inner thighs in his palms...soothing the tremble that was already radiating through your body as you struggled to keep your legs open.  Pulling back to purse his lips over you clit, letting the natural lubricant fall from his lips onto your clit..not that you needed it Tae just loved it messy. Body jerking at the sudden sensation as he swirled his tongue around the added wetness, using it to unravel your clit nerve by nerve. He licked and sucked his way from top to bottom, living for the taste of you all over his tongue,relishing in how messy you were already dripping down his face..trickling onto the sheets.  Before moving over to sink his tongue even deeper into your entrance..waving it around the premier,teasing your hole as it clenched in anticipation. “Fuck, you want it sooo bad” His voice rumbled agaisnt your folds, as he almost arrogently observed how desperte your body was for him.
“Oh, my god Tae,…” You kneaded out as your body started to morph into a strained arch, ignoring the pressure currently beating on your shoulder, as you rolled your hips into his mouth. Humming out against your folds contently  the way you started to twitch above him. Letting his teeth gently graze your clit with just enough pressure to make you shudder before sucking the sensitive bud between his lips. Suctioning them around it until he could feel the nerve start to tense around his tongue triggering every nerve in your body to do the same.
“Tae, baby fuckk, just like that -” You find yourself almost clawing at his scalp as his name continuously fell from your lips in the form of the neediest whine imagine.
“I’m here baby...I’m right here cum for me.. ….please come for me” The words rumbled against your folds before he sucked you back into his mouth, your thighs desperately trying to clamp down on his face, as you back arched to the point of your head almost elevating off the bed…every muscle in your thighs quivered as you choked out a broken praise of his name. 
“Tae, T-” You came with a moan that stretched from the deepest realms of your chest..voice breaking towards the end .Giving your clit a few more kitten licks before he crawled back on top of you.
“How are you feelin? You wanna stop?” Hand coming up to soothe the outer perimeter of your body, your thighs still trembling against his touch. The concern in his voice had you melting as you shake your head in response almost pouting.
“No, I still want you….” 
“You trust me?” brow quirked slightly , as you reached up to wipe your juices from his chin.
“Always…:  
That was all the confirmation he needed before leaning down to slide his tongue into your mouth. Moaning out as the taste of you rolled from his tongue to yours, reaching between the two of you tracing your fingers up your lips. Body shivering in the process, using your own release to stroke his length which was already rock hard, a strained moan broke from his throat as he pulled back from you, resting his forehead against your own, as his jaw laxed at the stimulation. Twisting your wrist up and down his shaft, towing with the precum on his tip .
“God I need to be in you so fuckin bad….your so wet, sooo wet..fuckkkk” letting his fingers reach between the two of you playing in the juices that glazed over your lips. “Slide me in baby…..”  Rocking his hips slightly egging you to position him at your entrance and you did, the minute he felt your warmth against him he started sliding in. Completely slipping your mind that it seems he purposely never stretched you out.
“Oh my fuckk..” Nails digging into his forearms at the sudden stretch and pressure that was building between your thighs.
“Does it hurt? or is it just-”
“No, it just..oh my god..” 
“Just what?” There it was that arrogance you knew and loved as he sunk his bottom lip between his lips rocking his hips forward even more “What? Is it too much dick baby? Too much for you to handle tonight?” Yet he didn't stop because he knew you could take it…
“No! It’s not too much you just-” Interrupting your normal scheduled sarcasm with one deep roll of his hips sliding all the way to the hilt, as you choked out a non existent cry.
“Shhh..just relax..you said it wasn't too much right? So why’s your back arching off the bed if daddy’s cock isnt too much for you to handle..” God if you had the strength your probably choke him...instead you purposely clenched yours walls around him as tight as you could. 
“Fuckk….” Thumb digging into your hips as he tried to regain composure “Brat..” slipped out through clenched teeth.
“Your brat!” Not even aware of the phrase before it rolled off your tongue, before you even had a chance to feel awkward about the statement a coy little smirk tugged on the corner of his lips.
“Fuck yeah you are….”  Smoothly rolling his hips into you, deep, slow thrust,  building up momentum..not even giving you a chance to adjust to the stretch of him. Walls unintentionally pulsing extremely hard around him while he cock also throbbed at the contact. “Fuck how are you always so fuckin perfect? Soo good...you always feel soo good..”
Leaning down propping his elbows on either side of your head sliding his tongue back into your mouth as he tilted his hips upwards slightly, sliding out completely before rolling back in. Bringing his pelvis flesh to yours each time, as he could feel you start to relax around him. 
“Fuck yes…: “ Sinking your nails into his shoulders, while he pulled back to nuzzle his face into the crook of your neck, sucking down on the skin benath your ear. Tilting your neck back even more to give his tongue more leverage, as he continued thrusting into you , your previous release giving him the traction he needed to speed up his pace without hurting you.
Bringing one hand over to his right, reaching out for the item he grabbed earlier, looping it around his finger before pressing it flesh to your clit. The sudden vibration had your eyes snapping open. Body arching into him as the stimulation surged through your body. “Fuckkkk..” Hands releasing his back , clenching to the sheets instead. He had the bullet right on the tip of your clit, and it was clearly on high, thighs shaking within seconds “Oh my- Tae…..” It was too much but it was so good, as you found yourself rolling your hips up into his hand, as he rolled and grounded his hips into yours, matching his thrust at ever angle..”
“You said you wanted to cum, but you were tired...now all you gotta do is just lay here and take it…..” eyes rolling to the back of your head as your thighs tried to close around him, your warmth still milking his length from base to tip ,”Babyy….yes...god yes...” Taehyung moaned out, his own toes starting to curl as he pounded into you..already feeling how close you were…
“Fuck, that’s it baby..come for me...come all over my cock... ,”
Propping himself up slightly, bringing his opposite hand over to take a deep grip on your ass, allowing him to bury himself even deeper as he snapped his hips into you “Tae!” Tugging on the sheets for dear life as your body arched again every muscle felt like it was convulsing as your eyes screwed shut Your relase ripping through you with such force that it snatched a strained moan from Tae’s throat “ Y/N...baby fuck….”  Gripping your trembling legs one by one  propping them on either side of his shoulders...leaning down to hover over you...tilting his hips..until it felt like he was sitting in your lungs… You couldn't even speak you were so full ... giving you no time to come down your previous release feeling like it was just bulldozing into the next.
He could tell your body was starting to lose all composure ...from how hard you were still shaking.
“Shh… relax...I got you...I got you..” Brushed against your lips… as he slowled down his thrust...clicking the bullet until it was on a calmer speed but it was still wayyy to much right now….Sliding his tounge back into your mouth as he rolled his hips into you, his thrust slightly out of sink and slopper than usual so you knew he was close but fuck it was soo much. Sucking every strangled moan from your throat as supported his weight on one elbow, cupping the side of your face in his hand as he licked his way through your mouth. Hip hips where becoming a rattled mess against your own , as your body started to ease slightly.
‘I can’t, fuck I can’t…” You could hear your juices sliding in and out as he rolled his hips into you, yours inner thighs soaked and sticky..voice strained..
“You can, give me one more, one more baby...I’m not gonna last long…” Pulling his hips back slightly swirling his cock around inside of you loving how wet and warm you were, and it was all for him. “You hear that? Your so wet for me baby you can take it give me one more, give daddy one more..” 
You kissed softly Tae’s thrust a little more ...rational considering how sensitive you were ...your body already starting to unravel within seconds. 
“Tae..” You weren't even sure why you were calling him at this point…
‘Baby..” He countered in a  low moan before sucking on your bottom lip “So good for me...soo good..” Crashing his lips into yours as he sped up his pace...turning the bullet back on high speed..
“Fuckk-”Body jerking against him, the cry was so faint your surprised he heard you 
“I know, baby I know, me too..” His legs were shaking between your hips which were trembling uncontrollably .
Massaging his lips against your as he thrusted harder and faster, ripping your last orgasm from your body as he licked up your throat… coming with a scream of his name..Thank God..your neighbors where Namjoon and Mazda!
“Fuck yes, that’s it…” Finally pulling the bullet away as he shoved his face in the crook of your neck, letting praise unpon praise fall from his lips. Tae’s release swelling in his balls , bringing his hands behind both of your shattered thighs, scoping you up, giving you a couple more deep, steady thrust before he was spilling into you,cock vibrating around your walls. “Fuckkkk” Strained from his throat, ridinging out his release as his hips rolled into yours deep and slow a couple more times before his body laxed on top of yours.
Taehyung was completely spent but he knew you couldn't handle him on top of you like this… propping himself up on one arm, bringing the other down to stroke your cheek “Are you okay?” The words cautiously spilled from his lips in Korean...you don’t even think he realized he did it but you understood him so you just nodded in response. Too exhausted to say much else, while his palm soothed down your body slowly, you were warm..sticky..and and fucking exhausted, your body was litterally buzzing as you nerves started to relax into the matress. Not even wanting to know what time it was right now...eyes drifting asleep ...at some point completely missing how gently he pulled out. Or how he took the time to wipe your entire body down with a damp cloth before moving you from the soiled spot beneath you. 
.
Location : The Peninsula Shanghai
5:00 AM , Thursday morning
He never fell asleep, not that there was much time for it anyway...as he cuddled up behind you, silently observing the little whimpers that left your body as you readjusted in your sleep. The way the bruises along your shoulder, bicep, elbow and hip had finally settled into an ungodly shade of purple. Tae found himself, running circles against your bare skin the entire time you slept, silencing the alarm on his phone before the loud rattle woke up. 
Already having an internal battle with himself, it took every ounce of self control to not just completely shut down and pull away from you then and there. What happened last night, or I guess this morning, isn't uncommon, and he knows you held your own. But it’s you! Fuck it’s YOU, seeing his Luxxy burised and sore just hit..different...it hit real different. He actually almost slept on the damn couch, instantly settling away from your once you dozed off. Then he watched you sleep, and realized how much he needed to be that close to you and that utterly terrified him. 
Hopping up to turn on the shower before he actually woke you, wanting the water to be nice and warm because he knew you'd be sore as hell. Sometimes after something like that happens, your adrilenes still so high that you don’t realize how much pain your really in until hours later! You lot had a solid 14 hours to make heads of this before you had to fly back home for Leo’s viewing. 
Peppering kisses until you work up, in complete whiney, brat mode but this time around he actually found it adorable, carrying  you into the shower so you guys could get ready for whatever  hell this day had in store. Oh did I mention it was also dreary and rainy so...that’s the mood of the day, as the two of you got yourselves sorted in almost complete silence. There wasn't any tension or anything where the two of you were concerned there was just a lot on your minds right now!
It was about half past 6 once the four of you pilled into the car, Jin took Yoongi straight to the warehouse once you guys got to the hotel last night, and Hoseok had to go pick up the semi. They were all awaiting your arrival, and desperately praying you had coffee, which you did..about 2 strays full! 
Location : Sunjata X Kim distribution warehouse
Thursday 7:10 AM.
It was extremely earie how quiet the building was, your heels echoed along the concrete floors, all loading behind the industrial-sized elevator. There was no other drivers currently in China, all the others were on routes throughout the midwest, so the 7 of you didn't  do much to fill up this 3 story warehouse! The building itself was well kept, you didn't run some grimy sweatshop, it was clean, organized , and had one hell of a security system. 
Upon approaching the door to the office you observed it swing open automatically, guessing one of the guys saw you approaching on the surveillance cameras. A consensual sigh richoteced off your bodies as you took in the looks on their faces…..this was going to be a long damn day!
“Sit..” 
Joon walked over to give Yoongi both of his coffee orders, damn near snatching it out of his hand like a man deprived! You couldn't help but notice the way they all kept gazing over in your direction, the bruises on the side of your neck could be mistaken has love bites if they didn't know better. But the problem is...they all knew better, they couldn't help it, your the only girl in this circle, they all have a soft spot for you.
“Guys, please stop, I’m not a damn porcelain doll, I’m fine...can we actually start going over everything or do you just wanna keep staring at my bruised neck!?” Tone unintentionally snappy, you were just tired, frustrated, and already ready to leave. 
None of them bothered to rebuttal your request as you all settled on the sectional in the center of the room that sat in front of a 60 inch screen, which mirrored Yoongi’s monitor. 
“Okay sooo, to be honest, I didn't find a shit ton of issues, which isn't surprising, this is a business, you can only hide so much before it starts affecting money! But the issues that I did find, are a little concerning..first off it seems as though you only have about 10 clients that order in that large of bulk right?” Yoongi’s eyes drifting from the screen for conformation. 
“Yeah, and those clients have been with us since we practically opened usually orders that large are actually being transported for us to sell directly” Taehyung took it upon himself to answer as he shifted you onto his lap. You couldve sworn he thought if he let you out of his site you’d disappear or something. 
“Right, that’s what I thought, the person that was getting the order in question was relatively new...and it seems like you guys have about 2 more orders close to that size going out within the next 12 days...that’s also new clientele!” 
“Offf course we do!” Your sarcasm was just on autopilot at this point.
“Yeah, I checked into the system to see when they were entered..in, trying to find any email correspondences… and there wasn't much. The odd thing is, they were all added right before Henry left, but the orders were not set to go out for almost a good 60 days or more…” Jin chimed in while scrolling through his own laptop, double checking both work emails in the process. 
“Is that normal? Because I don't think I've ever heard of us doing that unless we're the ones sold out of something right?” 
“Yes and no, I asked Mrs. Chen (Lay’s grandmother who's been within the family business for almost 20 years) since she was taking over before I got here and she told me where she kept her handwritten notes” The frustration within his voice was comical..he was probably pulling his hair out trying to decipher her old school Mandarin.
“ Apparently, this client was moving locations and wanted it all to come together but couldn't afford it all at once. So technically it was three separate orders..that were paid for individually but they wanted to wait and have them all shipped together.” 
That was ...somewhat believable..the shipping cost for freight that size wasn’t small business friendly so it's not too obscene that they would rather wait and just pay one bulk price!
A consual nod filled the room at that, so far this wasn’t going too bad...
“Part of my concern, and it could just be me over thinking things, after that meeting we just had but when I looked into the shipping locations… and this is what I found….” 
Yoongi opened a separate tab to a spreadsheet that now graced the screen in front of you.
 Tijuana, Baja California,  El paso, and Laredo Texas …it took you guys a moment to put two and two together and then…
“Fuck, why do they alllllll border Mexico….” A deep exhale left your chest at that, sinking back into Taehyung. The question wasn't even legitimate more so just thinking out loud. 
Hoseok and Tae exchanged glares at the sound of that, the two of them have been gunhoe to “Handle” Marco for a solid 3 months now so this new info wasn’t helping!
“Again, maybe I’m overthinking this but..I just find it odd that the first shipment that’s ever gone rouge ..is going to a state bordering Mexico.” Scruffling his fingers through his hair, as he slouched against the desk. Yoongi looked fucking wrecked you could tell he’s been up the entire time!
“Right, but this warehouse is for replica luxury goods...some bulk wholesale items..I highly fucking doubt Carbarno wants a fake Gucci bag so this still makes no sense. We're still not at heads or tails when it comes to the Distribution truck…” You didn’t intend to sound like a bitch you were just getting frustrated! 
“I mean, the driver said they took 6, he left with 60-”
“How do we know he left with 60 though? Why are we solely trusting his word, does shipping and receiving keep logs of how many boxes are used per order!?” The room perked up at the sound of that, no matter how snappy, Taehyung’s request was actually spot on!
“Yeah, they submit it weekly so we know how much is going in and out inventory wise..”
“K, and where would we find that log?”
Jin stepped in since he knew the actual software a little better than Yoongi, typing in the shipment number..which narrowed it down to a month..then a week.. At this moment instantly regretting how good business was and the number of orders that are prepped daily. The 7 of you spread out along the office, going through the mountains of weekly logs!
For starters, shit was all out of order, which was a bitch for another day, but to be fair Jin’s only been here a month and Mrs.Chen as a fill-in until you could maneuver Jin to China!  
8AM rolled around and Jin had to step away, once the workers came in..needing to oversee the daily activities as he would any other time. Not letting them know Tae and yourself were upstairs, and I shit you not..it was pushing 11:30 when Namjoon finally found the log!
“Fuck!” You could sense the frustration in his voice assuming it was just because he still hadn’t found it…“Hey Tae, your Mandarin is a lot better than mine..come read this.”
Hopping off the floor, glancing at a hot pink sticky note on top of the log, there was a long pause before he actually said anything. “FUCK!”
The sudden outburst caused you all to jerk, completely unaware as to what caused it, the batatone rumbled throughout the office as he headed for the door “Hoseok, where’s the tuck ?” 
“Ugh, it’s in the lot it hasn’t been un-” Not even allowing him to finish his sentence before he headed into the hallway
“What the fuck is his deal!?” Hoseok retorted glancing over at you annoyed and confused by Taehyung’s sudden attitude.
“Tae, Tae!! ..” Nothing you knew he heard you as he headed for the staircase not even attempting the elevator. “Kim Taehyung!!!” Elevating your voice slightly and it still did nothing, an exaggerated sigh left you throat as the four of you trucked behind him. Completely unaware of where he was going, while Yoongi stayed behind to still toy with the system a little more. 
Inviting himself into the main factory level where all the workers were currently sprawled out, the immense out of chatter and music grumbled against the loud machinery. Not even attempting to speak instead reaching into his pocket, shooting a single bullet into the air, as a way to get everybody to shut the hell up and look at him!   
“Tae!!!” Gritted from your lips at his almost childish behavior and he still ignored you, while Jin ran over completely wide eyed, telling the workers to calm down and not panic. As they all instantly dropped to the floor at the sound of gunfire. 
“What are yo-” 
“I need, whoever unloades the freight, the driver of the truck, and whoever these two ladies are..” Pointing at the names written in Mandarin of the workers who loaded shipment “Send everybody else home for the day..”
“Taehyung-”
“Send. Every.Body.Else.Home….Now.” There was no elevation in tone but there differently was in delivery, his tenor got dark, demanding wasn't even a strong enough word to describe it. Not even waiting for Jin to respond or ask any additional questions as he pulled away from him, sliding his blazer off his frame in the process. 
You watched him head out the door without even sparing you a single glance,at this point you were done, done chasing him, done arguing and more importantly you were exhausted! Now it’s your turn to be dramatic, pulling your glock out of the inside pocking of your blush pink silk coat. Aiming right at the light hanging from the ceiling, barley centimeters away from where he was headed.  Ignoring the gasps that overflowed from the work room, head whipping in your direction, face contoured out of anger and you could give less than a damn.
“What the fuck is your promblem!?” you watched him storm in your direction the diction in his voice one you've never heard in correlation to you. Yet no matter how angry he was your stance never faltered, crossing your arms over your chest as your eyes burned straight through him.
“What the fucks my problem!?”
“I didn’t stutter, I don't have time for this bullshit Luxx, I have shit to take care of we only have another-”
“Excuse you!?” Strutting closer, minding the space between the two of you until you could almost taste the gum on his tongue. “You have shit to take care of!? See that’s my fuckin problem Tae, what the fuck does this say!?” Storming to the left point to the very faint carving within the bricks that read “Sunjata & Kim” only the spelling was purposely done backwards. But you all knew what it said...and why it was there….
You watched the hinge of his jaw tighten yet he didn't respond “Hello!? Would you prefer I say it in Korean!?” Brow arched at the obviously condescending implied question. 
At this point, Mazda, Hoseok, and Namjoon had made there way to the halway as well, silently observing the soap opera taking place in front of their eyes. 
“You really need to calm the fuck down…” Dropping his voice significantly the octave and tone... was less aggressive yet even more dominant then moments prior……
“Or what!?” Challenging him yet again as you stepped even closer, dropping your voice so the conversation stayed private. “This is a business, sex aside..you can’t go shutting down whever you get angry or upset. This is OUR business and OUR money…you have no problem giving me what I want in bed, so give me what I want in business! Fucking respect me as your partner and talk.To.Me.”
A long sigh left his body as his eyes flutter shut..pearing them open slightly..taking a firm grip on the sides of your face,craddling it between his plams...squezing slighly “God I wanna choke the fuck outta you sometimes…” The words slipped through gritted teeth but there was no actual aggression laced within his words.
“Fucking same….” Keeping your eyes locked on his, as you watched him regain slight composure. 
“You went in shutdown mode barley 3 months ago in regards to this same damn warehouse...it’s not happening again...talk to me Tae” Dropping your voice to an octave that you knew would unravel him and get you what you wanted.
Dropping his forehead down to yours...the hold on your jaw becoming more intimate, as he almost whispered against your lips. Finally brining himself down to a more level headed mindset...
 “The report called for 54 boxes..not 60...that means for some reason, we have 6 more than we should regardless! Either he brought back six..or for some reason, they spaced out the order more than they really needed too. Either way shits off...I want every damn box stripped and checked, because I swear to God, if my guts right, I don’t give a fuck if it’s his father’s fuenral...he’s done!” 
Pulling back from your slightly observing your shift in expression upon finding out what the REAL issue could possibly be ...” Oh fuck…” 
“ Right! I don’t- we don’t have time to argue alright? ...If you wanna come while we sort through these boxes...come”  That damn sure wasn't an apology but you really didn't have time to bitch right now soooo
`~~~~~
Unfortunately for the driver, a good 20 minutes in, Mazda found a clear baggie within one of the YSL replica bags…”Shit..Tae…” utter defeat slipped from his lips as he raised the bag,honestly, you weren't expecting it to be this fucked up!  
Body slumping into the floor at the site in front of you..and the more you searched the more, and more, and more..you found…The pile to the far right of the garage was growing like wildfire. 
“FUCK!!” This time the outburst came from you, darkside of the business is you guys moved snow...a gram starts at damn near $100.00. By the time you had every piece of shipment open, there was about 10 grand worth of coke smuggled carelessly between knock off luxury goods and bulk loungewear! 
It was pushing 3 in the afternoon at this point...the air was sitting real thick you could almost smell the fear laced within the 5 employees as they also sat in silence. 
“You know it’s Jimin’s ...it has to be...he gets jumped Monday night ...leaving the party...now suddenly there's 10k of snow here!? That’s not a coincidence…shit’s fuckin stupid!” Hoseok’s added in utter disgust you guys don't move drugs like this, there's a reason you don’t get caught! This was ignorant and careless, and theft, because these are Sunjata drug’s Leo, doesn't move shit this intense! 
There’s always a cleaner on any Drug run...that’s what Yoongi and Hosoke are for, in case someone tries to hit a lick or you get stopped by the police. A delivery driver isn't equipped to handle this kind of shipment, there not trained to kill someone in the blink of an eye! 
“So what would have happened if the police would have come to investigate this so-called robbery...and searched the truck..then what?” Eyes daggering int he driver's direction, lucikly he was smart enough to realize he wasn’t meant to respond. 
“ This is close to 10 thousand dollars worth of coke! We almost lost a mini Birkin!!” You didn't have the skill of sounding collected when angry, your voice was echoing extremely loud off the concrete walls! It was written all over his face that he knew something if you didn't know any better you’d swear he was damn near pissing himself. 
Yet Taehyung couldn't help but chuckle, even in a situation like this .. your comparison to losing money is a luxury handbag!
Pulling out your phone to call Jimin knowing he’d be pissed because it was damn near 2 AM, but you didin’t care.
“Yes…” He was wide awake you could even hear some chick complaining in the background that he picked up…
“Am I interrupting?” You couldn't help but tease, and honestly, you needed the slight distraction, the girl in the back managed to sound even brattier than you!
“Nope, your always more important..what do you need love?” Always the flirt Tae rolled his eyes that the sound of that...suddenly soo possessive...
“After Joleane's birthday...what was taken?” 
A low chuckle left his throat which instnatly threw you off “A shit ton of snow that wasnt even fully cured..the mother fuckers gonna fuck around and have a damn stroke if he tries to hit that shit...fuckin stupid! That’s what they get through ...Whatever..I’m already working on a new batch anyway...so don’t worry. I’ll have it ready by next drop night” 
Now you were all laughing, good old jet lag, it was somewhat delirious and cynical actually as if this couldn't get any better, Marco was moving uncured snow. Meaning’s someone’s paying for the good shit and it isn't even fully cooked yet. Any dealer can taste a bad batch especially someone on the level of Carbarno! If this would've gotten sold to the wrong person, kills the wrong person or they just felt like you were trying to rip them off! Suddenly the entire alliance becomes a walking death wish! What makes this even scarier is if you guys wouldn't have flown out here...you wouldn’t have even seen the attack coming..you’d be sitting ducks...AGAIN
‘Welp Park, I found your snow..it traveled to China so I’ll make sure I bring it back to ya!” The sarcastic tinge to your voice had him more than confused as you hung up throwing your phone across the room! 
‘We need to shut this factory down, at least four a couple weeks, because I don't trust what’s coming and going out at this point. Jin...I need a report on what’s supposed to go out within the next 5 days...I need a cargo plane big enough to carry people and freight. I want every order that’s set to go out in that timeframe...on that plane...”
His eyes glanced over at you as if for once he was asking for confirmation, in which you just nodded...you only had another 6 hours here. There wasn’t time to do shit else...except shut it all down until you actually had time to think this through! 
“Get two if we have too and I want Yoongi and Hosoek riding with the pilots..along with the driver and the two women that processed the shipment.I don't know how your gonna do it..but I need them all on a flight or two by midnight, and I want this factory locked down and closed until further notice!” 
Taehyung just spit a lot out all at once, but it appeared both Jin and the employees in the corner picked up on every word..or at least the important parts because they were utterly terrified. 
“Hey guys come look-” Yoongi paused once he notices the moutan of coke to his right “Holyyy shit….ugh..I...fuck really!?” 
“The point Yoongi! Get to the point!” Patience was done at this point..done!
“Damn okay! I tapped into a webcam...there's nobody home I was just curious if any of you recognized the space or not!” 
“With the mood, I’m in you better hope I don't! ” Tae bit back in almost a growl as he helped you off the ground, Namjoon and Mazda stayed in the garage with the workers will Jin set off to try and orchestre what Taehyung instructed. 
The minute you all stepped into the office it appears there was static coming from the TV screen “Oh shit, shit, wait...wait I think...someone's home now….”  Tae, Hoseok and yourself all studied the screen trying to see if the person would get in frame, but it seems Taehyung already had a pretty strong idea who it was. And within a couple minutes so did you….
You all sat in silence for a good 5 or so minutes...until  an extremely doped out Henry slurred into frame, eyes sitting dangerously low, the same way they did when Taehyung found him almost four years ago.
‘“Shit” your heart was damn near beating out of your chest as you observed the way Taehyung studied the video, you’d never seen him look like this, it was actually terrifying, he was fuming. 
You watched Yoongi shift in his seat suddenly feeling real uncomfortable as you all found yourselves studying Taehyung, instead of the video itself. 
“I ugh, I don't know where he is but-”
“I do!” His response was instant, and the smile that settled on his face as he said it was a little more than unsettling “He’s retreated right back to his dope house..a good five hours away…”
You found yourself silently praying that  he would just send his men and the two of you would hop on the flight butttttt…” That’s a long ride, we should probably grab some food and head out for our little road trip yeah?.”  A slight smirk danced along his lips, eyes still studying the video thoroughly as he walked backwards towards the door, nothing was earier than a calm KimTaehyung. . 
Exiting the room without another word leaving Hoseok and yourself to glare over at each other..sharing the same disturbed expression.
“You know if we get there, and Henry’s in that house..there’s a 99 perect chance he’s going to kill him right? 
Location: Henry’s “House” (A good 4 and a half  hours outside of Shanghai )
Thursday 7:10PM
The shift in the atmosphere once you guys got closer to your destination was uncanny, you’d never been to side of China before. Besides visiting Begjin you never ventured too far away form the warehouse technically what you told the TSA was true. When you came here if you weren’t checking on your business you were eating or shopping! Sunny kept your far away from China’s black market dealings and for good reason.
The house itself was pretty small, and dark all the windows practically boarded so you couldn't tell if anyone was even home. Hoseok instructed all of you to stay in the car as he got out, seamlessly breaking his way past the triple deadbolt without any hesitation. Once you noticed the door crack open the three of you followed behind, Hoseok’s gun was drawn the minute he walked through the door because the house was pitch black!! Instantly turning on the flashlight on your phone and getting kiddie corner behind him so he could see. There was suddenly a scurry of footsteps frantically trampling into the room from the right, causing Hoseok to instinctively back you into a wall behind him. 
As if your shoulder needed anymore impact, it took everything in you not to scream, gunfire came from your left strategically grazing the skin of the man's ankle, knocking him to the ground with a high pitched goran. Finally finding a light to your right, you see Henry, in a way you've never in your life seen Henry, and a huge shared piece of glace. Which was apparently his weapon of choice for whoever he could get his hands on…unaware of who was breaking into his home. 
Hoseok, and Tae carried him into the poor excuse of a bedroom as you were all cautiously trying to avoid the mountains of clothes and needles all over the floor. This Was not the man you knew, yes he lived modestly and minimalistic, but he was almost OCD about how organized  he was. Now you could barely recognize the person  standing in front of you,for starters he reaked, wondering when the last time he actually bathed. Hoseok reached down and pulling the  from his leg,  as Henry wheezed at the contact. The metal barley puncturing the skin which was done purposefully.... Can’t get answers from a dead man!
Taehyung instructed Yoongi to confiscate both laptops external hard drives, and anything else he thought Henry may have been using. Knowing it was already after seven and there's no way he’d have time to properly crack into that right now, but he definitely wasn’t leaving it behind!
“Can you guys all go wait outside please…” The words left his lips in such a hushed tone you almost missed it, but you also knew time and place, and this wasn’t one to push buttons. Back facing the group as he stood parallel to Henry, eyes locked on the glossy gaze in front of him. As you all started to walk out of the room the sound of your heels bouncing against the wood caught his attention “Y/n..you can stay if you want..” The request in combination with him actually calling you by your real name had you slightly taken aback. But you knew him, he’d never be the type to say he “needed” someone, so if he was asking it’s because he needed it! 
You didn't respond, just pausing silently observing from where you were, Hoseok’s eyes shifted down to you before he walked out. You could see the concern written within his gaze and for good reason “I got him…” Left your lips silently and he smiled faintly before walking out of the room.
“Tae…”  His name left Henry’s lips in nothing but a slur, as he struggled to keep his eyes open, Taehyung’s eyes cut in his direction, jaw extremely tight as he sunk down to a squat a couple inches from Henry.
“I didn't, I didn't mean too-”
“We just went through this, barely three months ago, but you paid me...well you paid Hoseok, and disappeared like a little bitch, and said you were soooo damn sorry. And again against my better judgement...I let it go...now here I am..” There is goes again speaking in the most tranquil voice possible in the most impractical times… 
“Now it seems you’ve upgraded from stealing my money to irresponsibly stealing and moving my drug trade..” You watched him get off the ground, faltering back slowly, eyes tracing the room clearly looking for something. 
“We can do this the easy way, or the hard way...that’s up to you, but I’m not leaving until you finally tell me who...and why..”  His eye caught a plastic bag on the desk, one of those “Keep away from children” ones that probably had some sort of electronic in it at one point.
“Tae I can’t-” His voice was wavering so heavy in his throat you would've sworn his entire body was shaking already a second away from crying.
“Easy..or hard…”
“Tae-” Before either of you could even fathom what was going on the bag was over Henry's head, yanking back by the ends until it was flesh against every feature on his face. While the elder gasped for every once of breath he could, arms coming up in an attempt to stop Taehyung, but his reflexes halted that within seconds..” 
There wasn't an ounce of emotion to be read of Taehyung’s face as he gazed straight through Henry’s eyes, expression completely blank, pupils blown out, jaw tight. He just looked...numb...
“Tae”...Nothing not even a falter…
“Tae!” Fuck..
“Baby..” Tone slightly different not sexual by any means it held a warning but it was still...warm..that made his eyes shift in your direction but he still didn't let go. He actually had the nerve to look over at you like he was annoyed that you were interrupting him!
“Fuck! Stop!!” You couldn't just watch that, yeah you've seen him do worse but you knew in his write state of mind he’d regret this! Actually stepping in this time pushing him off slightly, hastily snatching the bag off Henry’s head as he gasped for air like his life depended on it and it did! 
“You want him dead or do you want answers?” Trying to still keep your tone calm because you knew where his hit for him…
“You realllyyyy don’t wanna ask me that right now…” Eyes glaring over to Henry’s flushed face.
“A couple- months...back…” His airflow was still restricted but he was trying so the two of you waited…
“I was at a convenience store late at night, and I met up with one of the Zhao brothers to buy some….stuff” His voice drifted off not wanting  to actually say what it was, as if he wasn’t already drugged out as we speak!
“Because it was me, he came alone, we actually ended up meeting in some alleyway it was like 2am. Next thing I know he starts asking me a million question,I could tell he was a little off, probably tweaking himself honestly. I ended up willing myself not to buy the drugs,and for some reason that set him off, Wei said someone had told him I was trying to set them up.”
This sudden confession already wasn’t sitting well with the two of you…..what the hell dose Wei have to do with anything right now!?
“So that way you guys would switch your drug  trades from Asia to Mexico... one thing lead to another ...”  It was almost painful to endure this, he was talking in what felt like slow motion but it seemed he was coherent enough to tell the story so you tried to dissect his mumbling!
Both of you had a gut feeling where this was going, you just prayed you were wrong!
“I’m the one that ended up killing Wei…” Both of you damn near choked on your own spit at the sound of that a scoff left Tae lips as he got off the ground. Picking up the first thing he could find which was a coffee mug , chucking it at the wall, while tiny pieces of glass shattered along the floor.AS IF..you guys didn't have enough on your plate as it is...now this…”But trust me I didin’t want too and it was self defense!”
“Your telling me, that your the one that killed one of the brothers ...in probably the only Chiness ally we actually thrust!?” Silence filled the air, as he just nodded slowly in response, eyes swelling in the process.  “That was- That was fuck almost 6 months ago, we all flew over to there little island for the funeral YOU WENT TO THE FUNERAL!!  Tae and Hoseok, were pallbearers you have got to be fucking kidding me right now! “ 
It’s just grimey, disgusted wasn’t even a strong enough word, your skin was almost crawling, yeah you play dirty, real dirty. But not to people that have your back loyalty is so damn important in this line of work, yet 6 months ago your families sat at a funeral that one of your men caused!
“Yeah, and that’s why I didn't say anything ..sometimes it's just better if you didn't know ...He said he knew knew though….” He who the fuck is he Marco!?
“I heard he was in town, but I assumed it was for family business, I don't know if you guys knew this but Wei was allegedly robbed before someone found him, I think that’s part of how he knows.I don;t know if he was following me or what but  I’m almost positive he’s the one who  “robbed him”. Which would mean he has  Wei’s burner, which shows I was the last person he talked too, and there's text between the two of us right before! That alone is enough to have them cut my limbs off one by one.”
It kinda made sense...the motive at least...because all Marco would need to do , is just “Anonymously”  submit the phone to someone within their circle. Then he can rat out Henry, while also not letting them know that he had any affiliation with the situation! It would also leave a very hefty string to linger over Henry’s head as ammo. 
“It started with the money thing...which sucked and I felt like shit...but I knew I could pay you back. So I was just hoping and praying if I did you wouldn't completely hate me…” Eyes drifting up to Tae’s pitifully, you weren’t sure if his high was wearing off, or if it was settling and he was just a functioning drugie! But his speech was getting a little better the more he talked...
“So how do we get here, three months later with you moving our drugs to Mexico?” Tae’s voice was almost winded at this point, I don't think he knew how to process everything that was being thrown at him.
“That’s still new ...or at least where I’m concerned,I'm not even sure if the first official shipment even made it across the border yet or not. Still waiting on confirmation,.he ugh, when you let me go..he tracked me down. He;d reached out for weeks and I tried to ignore him as long as I could until one night….”
“ I woke up about a month or so ago in a drug house about an hour away...with an IV in my arm. Pumping in everything I’d been trying so hard to stay away from ...and ugh…well that’s how addiction works once you get it you need it…So he had me right where he wanted me....” You could hear his voice wavering and it took everything in you not to feel bad for him,this sucked...this wasn’t close to what either of you expected!
“ They check in twice a week and when they do...they bring that…” Gesturing over to the bag of Heroin on his nightstand. “I really didn't have a choice. I mean fuck at that point..I didin’t know what the fuck else to do-”
“TELL ME! TALK TO ME! I WAS THE ONE WHO PULLED YOU OUT OF THIS SAME FUCKING DOPE HOUSE 4 YEARS AGO AND GOT YOU CLEAN! “ Taehyung’s head whipped in Henry's direction as his voice bounced off every surface in this house. 
“I’VE ALWAYS, ALWAYS HAD YOUR BACK! You didn't even...put in half the effort to try and talk to me about this once you left LA...it was just done. Yet I still looked out for you, little did I know you were silently STILL fucking me the entire time…” You’d never heard Taehyung yell and it was actually heartbreaking, you've always said you feel as though he often lacks emotion when he speaks. Well...there it is,..there it all is, because you felt every single word that ripped from his chest!
“You wouldnt have fuckin listened to me, you told me I was dead to -”
“You never. Even.Tried Henry...you never tried..., you could’ve sent me a damn postcard for fucks sake! Shit man anything! Instead, you turned on the person that’s always had your back. And what’s even more fucked is what you're helping him do could get us arrested or even worse killed, it could get us all killed!! And you wouldn’t even give a fuck, because if you did...you wouldn't have given up on me…” 
His voice was starting to crumble in his chest “I never gave up on you. If I did I would've killed your ass months ago!” 
Instinctively you wanted to go to wrap your arms around him, as he spoke, keeping his eyes locked on the ground, you’d never heard him sound this hurt…..his voice was fluttering so hard in his chest it was painful to listen too..
“But this is the thanks I get huh? For caring about your life...so much that I'm willing to jump through hoops and make exceptions. Yet your so willing to throw mine away,but it’s cool because I’m Kim Taehyung right?” Though he wasn;t yelling every question got more and more aggressive, almost coming out as a grunt. “  I don’t feel shit for anyone or anything, so you fucking me over won’t affect me right!? I’ll be just fine...right!?” His voice completely shattered towards the end, becoming less aggressive and more brittle,you watched a single tear attempt to slide down his cheek. Hastily swatting it away before it even had time to fully leave his tear duct. Dropping his gaze back down to his feet as he fidgeted in his stance, hands resting on his hips. 
You damn sure were;t on his side but you could see how much it hurt Henry to see Tae like this...
‘Tae I-” 
You heard a knock on the door and it was Hoseok, Taehyung more than eager to break out of that room and his emotions!  Damn near jumping at his beck and call with zero hesitation.The three of you stepped outside of Henry’s house ...it was almost 8 at night and you lot were damn near 5 hours away from the airport. So the fantasy of getting home in enough time to sleep and breathe before the viewing seemed to be drifting further and further away! The glaze that washed over Taehyung’s eyes immediately caught Hoseok off guard but he knew better than to ask questions so he just got to the point. 
“So here’s the plan, out of the three employees only one of them has a passport, which is obviously the driver. Even if we make them one..it will take 48 hours, the warehouse itself is being put on shut down mode as we speak. While the planes being “Maintenanced”..there going to smuggle the drugs within the plane...once that’s secured Yoongi will take off with that pilot.”
You took the opportunity to wiggly your way over to Tae, wrapping your arms around his back out of habit, his body stiffened. As you went to pull away and respect his space.he reached back, pulling you back into your initial position.
 “Since those other orders are currently in question and we don’t know what we're getting into, I'll be the one traveling with that shipment on a freight plane.Yoongi leaves at 2AM with the truck driver I’m supposed to leave around 4 in the morning. Lay is set to come out by monday with the two women who actually processed the order...All of the other employee’s will be on very strict watch, granted they've all been with us for 5 or more years but you just..never know at this point. “ 
One thing lead to another and you found yourselves talking for a good 40 minutes or so, which wasn’t too surprising...considering all you had to debrief within the past 15 hours! Ultimately deciding to bring Henry back with you on the jet, Tae would start trying to slowly detox Henry while on this 15 hour flight. He’s done it before...he can do it again…
This time all four of you walked into the house...still dark, the stench seeming even stronger now, instantly picking up on the running water in the bathroom.
“Henry!!” Taehyung called out as he walked towards the door “Cho!!” Voice a little louder this time as he banged on the door.
Nothing, the four of you glarded over at each other, as Tae pressed his ear to the door. “Henry, man open the fucking door before I beak this bitch down! We don’t have time for this shit!”
Nothing, nothing but the sound of running water rattling against the porcelain tub….
 Ramming his shoulder against the door, a  low growl ripping from his chest at every blow, after the third time the flimsy piece of wood ripped from the hinges!
The steam from the shower came pouring flooding into the hallway……The handle still in Taehyung’s hand, as it swung backwards,feeling jerk back into his hold. Almost as if something was hindering it from fully swinging flush against the wall…That’s when his eyes dropped to the floor….
THAT’S ALL SHE WROTE FOR NOW...IF YOU ENJOYED PLEASE MAKE SURE TO “LIKE” IT AND COME CHAT IN THE ASK BOX. 
I do base continuing this series on the amount of likes it gets because that’s the only way I know there's still interest...as long as the chapters hover around the same numbers and or increase I will keep writing while I have inspo!  
ALSO YESSSS LOL The beginning “monologue” is actually a part of part 5....it was just foreshadowing the mood, and what was in store for part 4!  BUT it is in reference to the ending of this chapter...so you’ll have to wait and see exactly WHY he’s feeling like that
Love you guys as always,
ROCKI
256 notes · View notes
jungshookz · 5 years
Text
ceo!yoongi - daddy’s little girl
Tumblr media
→ pairing: min yoongi x reader
→ summary: it seems like hwayoung might have a favourite parent, and, spoiler alert: it’s not you.
→ genre: ceo!yoongi universe, fluFF aka jimin and hwayoung in matching teddy jackets, angst because parenthood is hard, lil touch of smut because yoongi n y/n have missed each other and hwayoung keeps cockblocking them womp womp
→ wordcount: 5.5k
→ notes: if you missed the ceo!yoongiverse as much as i did i hope you’ll like this drabble!! i’m sorry it took so long ya girl’s been buSY as heck! anyways i have moVed on from google translate and i have a vEry special translator who i will not expose in case they want to remain anonymous but for those of you who were horrified by the google translate korean from a couple drabbles ago i hope this time around it’s better!! also i couldn’t come up with a better title so get ur minds out of the guTTER
if you have no idea whO ceo!yoongi is, go ahead and read the fic that started it allllllllll anyways i hope you guys like this one! feel free to flood the friCK out of my inbox i love dat shit
or if you’re interested in reading other ceo!yoongi drabbles: the proposal | x | the wedding | x | the first date | x | jealousy | x | baby makes three | x | the fishnet stockings | x | baby min’s timeline | x | the birth of baby min | x |
if u wanna ask yoongs or y/n (or hwayoung?? u won’t get a lot outta her unfortunately) anything u know what to do ;-)
(gif isn’t mine!)
(((and the read more function iS there but most of the time it doesn’t work on mobile :// i am sorry don’t attack me by sending passive-aggressive anon messages)))
you’re pretty sure hwayoung hates you
which is NOT fair because you gRew her for nine months and um also YOU BIRTHED HER
“we’re never going to get this diaper on if you keep kiCking me” you scowl as her tiny foot digs into your (still sensitive) stomach and you wince in pain
how the frick do diapers work
it’s just deconstructed underwear and you can’t even figure it out
which way is the back????
“okay, let me just…” you lift her up a little and slide the diaper underneath and plop her bum back down
hm
no that doesn’t look right
maybe that’s the front???
“sorry, wait-“ you lift her up again and she gurgles when you whIp the diaper away from under her “okay, now i got it”
you’re about to reach out to lift her up again but then
o frick
you sigh frustratedly when her face crumples up and she starts to wail “oH my god girl why are you crying?? what is there to cry about?????? do you want to hang out in a poopy diaper all day???? i’m trying to help you!!”
she starts to cry harder and now yOU want to cry
jesus
your ears are literally about to start bleeding
this girl has a pair of lungs for sure
“hey, what’s wrong? y/n, what did you do?” you turn as yoongi walks into the nursery looking as concerned as ever
“wha- what makes you think i did something??” you scoff and yoongi plucks the diaper from your hand
“오~케이 아빠왔다! 아빠가 기저귀 빨리 갈아줄게! [oh...okay... daddy’s here! daddy’s gonna change your diaper!]” yoongi tuts and slides the diaper underneath her and her wails begin to reduce to small hiccups and whimpers “y/n, jagi, i know you’re tired but maybe you shouldn’t yell at our two-month-old child, hm?”
“i wasn’t yelling-“
“you kind of were” yoongi mutters and you clench your fists in frustration
you can’t help it
you haven’t slept in like a week so you’re exhausted and you feel like you’re about to pass out all the time
your boobs are always just,.., leaKIng
your nipples!!! are so chaffed!!! and so raw!!!!!!!!
all of your clothes are now stained with multiple types of bodily fluids
you watch as yoongi tightens the straps and then sticks the little tabs down
and the whole time
hwayoung doesn’t move and barely makes a peep
she gurgles as he tucks her legs back into the onesie and buttons her little outfit back up
“alright, you chunky monkey” he pinches her thighs and grins down at her “we’re all done! 아~ 내 째깐한기— 누구 딸이길레 이렇게 귀여운거야? [oh, you’re so cute - whose baby is this cute?]” he coos and tickles her plump lil belly
he rubs his nose against hers and her tiny palm slaps against his cheek
yoongi picks her up and cradles her in his arms and she sucks her fist into her mouth
“how about you go and take a shower? i can take care of her for a bit” yoongi murmurs and yanks her fist out of her mouth
she whines and shoves her fist back in
he doesn’t give you a choiCe because then he’s walking out of the nursery
okay
guess you’re taking a shower
you let out a long sigh as the hot water rains down on you
you don’t know how you’re going to survive motherhood
it’s already so hard
you can’t even put a diaper on
you know what
motherhood is difficult buT you know for a fact it’s going to become easier
yeah
just give it some time
everything will be fine
3AM
the sudden sound of wailing jolts you awake and you sit up immediately
the baby monitor next to you is blinking like crazy
u don’t even need the baby monitor to tell u that hwayoung is crying because her cries are so loUD
you reach over and turn on the lamp and let out a sigh
there’s some shuffling next to you and yoongi reaches over and places a hand on your bare thigh
“i got it, don’t worry.” yoongi murmurs and rubs the sleep out of his eyes with his other hand
“you had a long day at work today… i can take care of it” you bring his hand up to your mouth and press a kiss over his knuckles
“no… no….i…i got it…” yoongi rolls over onto his stomach and flops an arm over your lap
he’s basically fallen back asleep and you can’t help but snort quietly at your husband
you run your fingers through his hair gently before pushing him back so that he’s on his back
you let out another yawn and crawl out of bed
“coming, i’m coming…” you make your way down the hall to hwayoung’s room
goD
you are so tired you could pass out right now
“hi, sweet girl… can’t sleep, hm?” you scoop her up into your arms and she tucks her face into the crook of your neck and continues to sob
you can feel your shoulder getting wet from the copious amount of tears and snoT being produced by your child as you pace back and forth
you spend the next twenty or so minutes trying to calm her down but nothing seems to be working
she keeps spitting out her pacifier
you tried bouncing her and it didn’t work
you cradled her in your arms and sat in the rocking chair and it didn’t work
you even tried singing that stupid tomato song that jungkook and jimin sing to her that she seems to like (u don’t really know the lyrics so it was basically just you saying ‘tomato’ over and over again but in the tune of the song lmao)
“she’s still crying?” you look over your shoulder to see yoongi standing by the door
you’re about to respond but hwayoung lets out another ear-piercing sob
he scratches at his bare chest and lets out a yawn before holding his arms out “c’mere, give her to me”
you’re about to protest because u want to prove to yourself AND yoongi that you are capable of making your guys’ child stop crying but like
your arms are starting to get tired
and hwayoung doesn’t seem like she’s going to stop crying any time soon
the moment yoongi takes her into his arms her cries start to quiet down significantly and you’re like ????????
are u having a fever dream
is this even happening right now
“yeah, there we go… 아이고야, 아기야 울지말거라.....[no need to cry…]” yoongi coos and pats her back gently
a fat tear rolls down her cheek as she shuts her eyes and-
what
did she just fall asleep
she totally just fell asleep
“hey, look at that! easy-peasy.” yoongi teases but the smile drops from his face when he sees that you are very noT amused
“that is so not fair.” you grumble and watch him put her back in her crib
as days start bleeding into weeks you can’t help but realise just how exhausting being a mother is
you can’t even grasp the basic concept of time because you’ve been hanging out at home all day and all night
you only know it’s nighttime whenever yoongi comes back from work
yoongi’s been a vEry supportive and doting husband and father even though you know he’s super busy at work
he offers to make dinner and he gives you back massages when you need it
he’s always the first one outta bed whenever hwayoung starts crying in the middle of the night
jimin and kook stop by from time to time
most of the time they bring food for you which you’re very grateful for
the point is
usually you have someone there with you whenever things get rough
but tonight
tonight is really testing you
yoongi isn’t going to be home for a little while longer
jimin is busy at work with yoongi
jungkook’s hanging out with his other pals tonight
so it’s just you and your baby
speaking of your baby
hwayoung is being especially difficult tonight
more difficult than usual
you can’t help but wonder if she inherited the stubborn gene from you (the answer is yes in case it wasn’t already painfully clear)
she hasn’t cried in two hours which is concerning because she usually bursts into tears like every twenty minutes
that means when she eventually cries it’s going to be the most intense waiLS you think you’ll ever get from her
“you sure you don’t want any milk?” you let out a sigh of frustration as you try feeding her your nipple and she moves her head away before bursting into tears “c’mon, just-“ you try manoeuvring her head towards your boob again and she whips her head away “hwayoung, please, mommy’s boob is literally probABly going to explode if you don’t-“ she starts to cry harder and you’re pretty sure she’s going to pop a lung if she doesn’t stop “okay okAY okay no milk no milk” you shush and stand up and start bouncing her gently
you wince and reach up to cup your boob
o god
your boobs hurt so fuckign much
you need to pump some milk out before you pass out
you haven’t used the breast pump yet because hwayoung’s been diligent with the milk drinking but for some reason she’s refused to drink aLL day today which has resulted in what you think is an ovERProduction of milk in your boobs
“shh, it’s okay, there’s nothing to cry about…” you mutter as you go through the cupboards and- “ah! found it!!”
“mommy’s just gonna put you down here, okay?” hwayoung’s calmed down a bit but you know she’s still irritated because she keeps fussing and whining
you lie her down on the couch and take a seat next to her
you don’t think you’ve ever felt suCh relief in your life when you finally attach the pump to your boob and it starts suCkINg the milk out of your body
“thank god..” you sigh and rest your head back against the couch
all that can be heard in the room is the continuous pumping of the machine with hwayoung’s occasional babble thrown in
see
everything’s fine
you glance over and-
“hwayoung-!” you gasp and imMediately reach out to grab her before she can roll off the damn couch
and then all hell breaks loose
your hand knocks against the bottle attached to your boob when your arms whIP out to grab onto her
the bottle tumbles onto the ground and you literally want to die when the milk spills out and starts soaking into the rug
that was
that was like all of your milk
that was hwayoung’s meal and it’s all gone
“fuckin-“ hwayoung’s shrieking at this point and you have no idea what to do
here you are in the middle of the living room with a boob hanging out of your nurSing bra with your child crying into the crook of your neck
“okay, it’s fine, don’t cry!” you seem like you’re telling yourself that rather than hwayoung
you groan in pain when you shoVe your sore boob back into your bra and you don’t even bother buttoning yoongi’s shirt up because there’s no timE
“okay, it’s okay, it’s okay, mommy’s here,” you try to shush hwayoung as you furiously dab at the carpet with her ducky blanket
she’s squirming in your grip and you wince when she smacks her tiny fist against your face
“-daddy heard your crying all the way from- woAh what the hell” the last thing yoongi expects to see when he walks into the penthouse is the sight of you on your knees scrubbing at the carpet while cradling hwayoung in your arms (who is squirming so much she’s literally about to faLL out of your arms)  
“take her, i need to clean up the milk” yoongi rushes over and takes hwayoung from you and you immediately zip to the kitchen to grab the cleaning supplies
“눈물 뚝... [don’t cry, don’t cry...]” yoongi whispers and bounces her in his arms
she continues blubbering and big fat tears roll down the sides of her face “화영아 울지마... 아빠야.. [hwayoungie, don’t cry... it’s daddy...] no, no! don’t cry, it’s okay!] y/n, what happened??”
“i- it’s fine, everything’s fine, it was an accident,” you breathe out as you come back with a damp cloth “-i was pumping milk and i put her down and i wasn’t paying attention and she was wiggling around a lot and i guess she squirmed all the way to the edge of the couch buT BUT i caught her! i caught her and ended up ripPing the pump off my boob-“ you drop to your knees and start dabbing at the milk
it’s too late
most of it has soaked into the rug and you don’t want the living room to reek of your crusty breast milk when it fully dries
shiT
you should grab the bleach
but this rug was eXPENSIVE
“i’ll go put her to bed, okay? i’ll be right back”
you don’t know if it’s the hormones or the lack of sleep or whatever but suddenly you feel your eyes starting to well up with tears the moment you’re left alone
it’s just
you’re so overwhelmed and so tired
hwayoung hates you
you can’t do anything right
you can’t even put a damn diaper on your baby
you can’t get her to drink from your stupid boob
and not to mention it took you like 20 minutes to figure out how to attach a pump to your boOb
your movements start to slow down significantly when it hits you
you’re an unfit mother
it’s true
you are an unfit mother
“she’s a bit fussy tonight, no?” yoongi jokes as he comes down the stairs
he purses his lips when you don’t reply and continue to scrub fuRIously at the rug “…lemme help-“
“no, it’s okay.” you shake your head quickly and swallow the lump growing in your throat
yoongi kinda stands there awkwardly because he doesn’t know,..,,. what to do.,.,
“okay. uh… do you… want pizza for dinner? cauliflower crust good with you.” he jokes aGain as he loosens his tie
and once again
he’s met with nothing but silence
he feels like this is the calm before the storm
something’s coming
u know what
he’s just going to call the pizza place
he’ll make sure to get extra garlic dip for u
hopefully that’ll cheer you up a bit
you lean back against the couch and look down at the dark patch on the rug
okay well
you got most of the milk out
so everything is fine now
yes
everything is fine
you press your lips together to try and suppress the incoming soB because you know yoongi’s tired and he probably doesn’t want to deal with-  
“i’m a terrible mother!” you burst into tears and immediately reach up to cover your face with your hands and yoongi jumps in surprise
thEre it is
“baby, no! you’re not a terrible mother!!” yoongi’s brows knit together and he drops to the ground right next to you
you immediately launch yourself into yoongi’s arms and bury your face into the crook of his neck
“i just don’t understand why i can’t do anything right like i can’t [hiccup] even change her diaper i don’t know [sob] what the f-front of the diaper looks like and what the back of the diaper [hiccup] looks like and she won’T EVEN drINk from my b-boob so now my boobs huRT [sob] and i know it’s not her fault because it’s always my fault i’m the one who keeps messing up howamisupposedtotakecareofababywhenicanbarelytakecareofmyself-“  
yoongi can barely understand what you’re saying because your words are muffled and you’re blurring them together pluS you’re uncontrollably sobbing but he manages to make out a couple of your sentences
he lets you cry and cry and crY out all your anger and sadness and frustrations for the next ten minutes until you quite literally have no tears left to cry
you sniffle and pull away from yoongi
your eyes are watery and puffy and your nose is red and your lips are swollen “…so how was work?”
“you aren’t a terrible mother.” yoongi deadpans before reaching up to cup your cheeks “how’d you manage to get that silly idea into your head?”
you scoff and reach up to wipe at your eyes “yoongi, i can’t do anything right. you’re nailing this whole being a parent thing and i’m just fucking it up for everyone.”
“no, you’re not! and you’re not alone, you know that! we’re both in this together - last time i checked, hwayoung is half of you and half of me. i have my fuck up moments too! i didn’t tell you this because i didn’t want you to get mad but i accidentally clipped hwayoung’s finger when i was cutting her fingernails and there was a little bit of blood but-“
“you whAT-“
“-not to mention, you have jimin and unfortunately you have jungkook too but the point is you are not alone in this!!! i know things are hard right now because babies are difficult but you are not a terrible mother. you take care of hwayoung-ie so well and you love her so much and i can’t even think of any woman more perfect than you to raise my child. it’ll get better, i promise. but for now, the most important thing you need to know is that you are not a terrible mother.” yoongi holds your face up “look at me and say it.”
your eyes flicker up to him before they look back down at the rug “…u r not a terrible mother”
“y/n, seriously-“
“i am not a terrible mother.” you murmur and reach up to wipe at your puffy eyes
“i would ask you to say it louder but i’m not risking waking the baby up.” yoongi laughs lightly and wipes a stray tear away for you before giving you a sweet lil kiss “you okay?”
“ya i guess so... you still gonna order pizza for us?”
“mhm”
“with extra cheese?”
“yup”
“and stuffed crust?”
“…well now you’re just pushing it buT yes, you deserve stuffed crust.”
:-)
yoongi was right
things got better
“what’s the matter with this film?? it’s about mermaids! i’m sure you’ll grow to like mermaids.” you look over at hwayoung who’s just chilling in her little rocker
since you and yoongi are ~millennial~ parents obviously you guys had to get your baby more modern things
it’s a rocker that rocks itself!!
..or maybe u guys are just lazy lol
hwayoung gurgles and her little arms flail around a bit
“unless you wanna watch basketball or something.” you mutter and switch the channel
you’re sitting on the ground next to her and the both of you are just enjoying each others’ company
once again hwayoung’s pudgy bread roll arms flail around
“what’s the matter, miss fussy?” you coo and pull her out of the rocker gently and proceed to place her on your chest
you lower the volume on the tv because you figure she’d appreciate more silence since she’s tryna go to sleep
“alright alright just gimme a second to get comfortable.” you can’t help but laugh when she lets out the tiniest most adorable yawn
you sit on the couch and lean back a bit and hwayoung burrows her face into the crook of your neck before turning and squishing her cheek against your shoulder
and-
you pause
“…hwayoung?” you whisper and awkwardly crane your neck so you can kINda look at her face
oh my god
she fell asleep
no way
you press your lips together to keep yourself from scREECHING in excitement because she nEVER falls asleep in your arms!!!!!!! EVER
holy shit
ok
oh god
now you can’t move because u don’t want to wake her up
u know what it’s totally fine because the point is hwayoung is sleeping on yOU
“i can do this.” you breathe out as you look up at the ceiling
yeah
you can do this
you’re not a terrible mother
yoongi shuts the door behind him as quietly as he can
the penthouse is eerily quiet tonight and yoongi’s only slightly concerned
he’s tempted to call out for you but he doesn’t want to just in case-
oh
aw
yoongi has to press his lips together to suppress the big fat grin on his face because there you are
there you are
asleep on the couch with an arm hanging off the edge while the other is wrapped around hwayoung
meanwhile hwayoung is sprawled on top of you with her lil cheek smushed against your chest
her little duckie blanket is tossed over her
the two of you are drooling which yoongi finds absolutely endearing
“c’mere...” yoongi scoops hwayoung up from your chest and cradles her in his arms
she stirs in her sleep and her little nose twitches (yoongi wants to melt right then and there because she definitely picked that up from you!!)
he tucks her into bed as slowly as possible so that she doesn’t wake up
of course his head knocks into the mobile hanging above her bed and it jingles a little bit
luckily she’s a deep sleeper
he picks up her little chocolate chip cookie plushie (you named it shooky for some reason which don’t even make any damn sense) and places it right next to her head
and then he just takes a moment to admire her
wow
that’s his little baby
that’s his daughter
he never thought he’d be a dad this young
heck
he didn’t even think he’d be married this young but
u know what
life works in funny ways
and he’s pretty sure he’s the luckiest guy in the world
the floorboards creak under his feet as he makes his way back to you
he bends down and reaches over to move a strand of hair away from your face
“y/n…” yoongi whispers and smiles fondly when you stir in your sleep
there’s that nose twitch
you peel an eye open before reaching over to cup yoongi’s jaw “hey… you’re finally ho-“ suddenly you sit straIGHt up and look down
“i put her in bed a minute ago” you visibly relax and you let out a sigh before lying back down
“she fell asleep on me tonight” you hum happily “i think she likes me”
yoongi snorts and rolls his eyes before getting back up onto his feet “c’mon, you. let’s get you into bed too” you let out a whine and swat lazily at his hand
“i’m too tired to move”
classic
yoongi bends down to pick you up
you wrap your arms around his neck and he wraps your legs around his waist
“c’mon, you big baby.”
he bounces you a little to make sure he has a good grip on you and you hum
this position feels very familiar hEhe
“i thought you were tired” yoongi teases when he feels you begin to plant kisses down his neck as he makes his way up the stairs
“changed my mind” you murmur
one hand wraps around the nape of his neck
meanwhile your other hand wraps around his bicep and you give him a lil squeeze
hoLy moly
“have you been working out?” you pull away from him and yoongi raises his eyebrows
“if by rocking our child to sleep every night for like two hours straight, then yes, i have been working out”
yoongi plops you down on the mattress before settling in between your legs
you wrap your legs around his waist and yoongi can’t help but laugh because he’s trYIng to undo his tie but you keep pawing at him
“what’s gotten into you??” you’ve sat up to unbuckle his belt
you are a woman on a mission
and he’s not complaining
you’re just being vERY speedy
“our baby might start crying at any moment-“
“she sleeps like a log-“
“buT she always starts crying at the most inconvenient time!! it’s like she knows everythING that goes on- christ, you’re really taking your sweet time with- you know what-“ suddenly everything whiRLS and yoongi’s staring up at the ceiling
he blinks twice
what the heck
“now shut up and enjoy the ride.”
god
he really is the luckiest guy in the world
“look, we match!” jimin beams
he has hwayoung cradled in his arms and she’s sucking on her fist while wearing the most adorable teddy jacket
and jimin
jiMIN is wearing an equally as adorable teddy jacket and you’re pretty sure your heart stops beating when he nuzzles his nose into her cheek
they’re both so squishy
she places her hand over his mouth and pinches his plump bottom lip in response and he yelps in pain which then triggers hwayoung to become a giggling mess
“y/n, take a picture!!” jimin hands you his phone and points to you in an attempt to get hwayoung to look at the camera
she keeps staring at him as if she were completely entranced by his beauty which.,.,. is fair
jungkook appears behind you and starts whistling and popping his tongue “정국삼촌보세요!!! [look at uncle jungkook!]”
jimin grins for the camera and squishes his cheek against hwayoung’s as he squeezes her tight
hwayoung squeals in delight when jungkook sticks his tongue out and crosses his eyes and you snap the picture quickly
“got it??” jimin bounces hwayoung up and down while continuing to squish his cheek against hers
you nod and hand his phone back to him expEcting him to give you hwayoung
“i’m taking her for the rest of the day!! i have to show the reSt of the office my baby”
“your baby?? i’m the one who pushed her out of my vagina!” you scoff and jimin puShes past you while baby-talking to hwayoung
“look at you in your little teddy jacket, you cutie! uncle jimin loves spoiling you, yes he does! i’m gonna take you on a shopping spree and you can buy whatever your little heart wants!”  
she babbles back to him and shoves her fist back into her mouth
“화영이 내꺼~야, 삼촌이 더 좋지? [hwayoung is mine~ i’m better, right?]” jimin coos and you watch as he disappears down the hallway
well
you’re probably never going to get your child back now
jungkook didn’t think he’d like hwayoung as much as he does because like
babies are disgusting
and annoying
and loud
and they drool and poop everywhere and they’re just constantly leaking fluids
but bitch
he is W HI P P ED for this baby with a capital wH
“i love tummy time, don’t you?” jungkook sighs and rests his cheek against his fist before looking over at hwayoung
he reaches over to squeeze her bread roll arm
squidge
uWU
“i’m gonna eat ur little bread roll arms yes i am yes i am” he shifts closer and leans down to nip at her elbow and she squawks
you can’t help but snort before returning your attention back to your laptop
you set up hwayoung’s mobile in yoongi’s office and jungkook popped over with your coffee and is supposed to go back to work immediately but here he is lying on the floor with your baby
hwayoung gurgles before letting out a huff and squishing her cheek against the floor
keeping your head up is hard work okAy give her a break
jungkook flips over onto his back and reaches up to whack at the little moon plush that’s hanging from the top of the mobile
hwayoung lets out a muffled whine because her face is currently smooshed against the floor seeing that she cannoT LIFT HER HEAD SOMEONE HELP HER
“알았~어 인제 한번 뒤집어보자? [okay~ how about we flip you over?]” jungkook tilts his head backwards so that he can look at hwayoung but all he sees is the top of her head
he sits up before turning and picking hwayoung up gently and flips her over like a lil pancake
“jungkook, careful” you scowl and jungkook waves you off before reaching down to flick the moon plush
hwayoung reaches up to try and grab it
her chubby fingers brush against the bottom of it and jungkook coos
“you can’t reach the moon because of your sausage fingers, ya loser” he teases and reaches down to boop her nose and she swats at his finger
jungkook is still hooked on this bread roll arm thing (he’ll never get over it for as long as he lives) and pretty soon all that can be heard in the room is him fAWning over hwayoung
“얘는 팔에 식빵 있네! 식빵 사세요!!! [this baby has bread-roll arms! come buy this bread!]” he laughs as he wiggles her plump arm around
yep
caPITAL wH
“and if those papers aren’t on my desk by monday morning 8am you can consider yourself fiREd” yoongi barks before slamming the phone back down onto the receiver “ridiculous! absolutely ridiculous” he scoffs and whips around
hwayoung squawks in the baby carrier and wraps her tiny fingers around yoongi’s pointer finger
“하.. 나진짜! [i mean, seriously!]” yoongi bounces up and down as he continues to ramble on and on “이 사람들은 내 시간 낭비하는��� 일인가.. 서류 작성하는게 뭔 어려운 일이라고...??[these people are wasting my time! how hard is it to fill out documents??]”
when the korean comes out that’s when you know yoongi’s suPer pissed
you poke your head through the crack of the door and you’re only a little surprised to see yoongi pacing back and forth ranting angrily while hwayoung lets out the occasional babble
she looks at you like she wants you to save her from this hELL because yoongi’s bouncing her a little bit too aggressively now
she’s got her fingers wrapped around his pointer finger as he goes oN and oN
yoongi looks down at the baby attached to his chest “don’t you think this is ridiculous? i’m probably going to have to start firing people at this rate.”
hwayoung looks up at him and gurgles
“누구 해고하는거 내 마음인데, [i can fire whoever i want] thank you very much.”
“agha”
“얘네 무능하다 [they’re incompetent], that’s why!”
“bajdsl”
hm
this seems like a daddy-daughter moment
you’ll leave them alone for now
“you look like such a dad.” you snort and yoongi glances over at you before returning his attention to the TV
“i am a dad.”
he’s wearing a plaid button-up pyjama top with a t-shirt underneath (because it’s still a lil cold out) and hwayoung is lying on his chest just snoozing away
she’s wearing a matching plaid onesie which is adorable and u know yoongi did it on puRpose
you sit down next to yoongi and peek at hwayoung
her cheek is squished against his chest and you can’t help but poke her little nose
you rest your head on yoongi’s shoulder n he gives the top of your head a kiss
in this moment you can’t help but feel overwhelmingly happy
because you love your husband
and you love your daughter
“…i think hwayoung just pooped.”
…and you love your lil family of three.
933 notes · View notes
vannahfanfics · 4 years
Text
@mynameistakenhavethisinstead So... I sat down to write your GrayLu holiday request, and... It ended up becoming something else entirely! ^.^” Because I am not one to short my requestees, you’ll still get your GrayLu request (which is why I answered this outside of the physical ask) so, uh. Just have this one on the house, I guess? Lmao
Forever Begins Here
Category: General Fluff
Characters: Lucy Heartfilia
Lucy’s coffee-colored eyes glistened with the reflection of the bright, merry, and undeniably Fairy Tail-esque array of multicolored fairy lights strung at the guild entrance. They were a nice compliment to the dull and gray winter that had been plaguing the city for the last several days; though the steely clouds hung oppressively low to smother the earth in a perpetual, seeping chill and deliver puffy white snowflakes onto the already buried community, the twinkling bulbs brought holiday cheer in the form of red, yellow, green, and blue soft glowing light that kaleidoscoped across the white snow. Lucy stood a moment in front of the guild to simply admire the beautiful display that had literally appeared overnight. It really was the simplest of things in life that made it worth getting up every day, she mused with a small smile before charging into the guild.
As usual, the guild chorused with raucous greeting at her entrance, as was custom. Lucy barely noticed because her eyes were alight attempting to absorb every ounce of holiday cheer that had been applied to the buildings interior. To keep from being overly gaudy, white fairy lights instead of colored ones were on display, wrapped around every column and trailing over every banister. Pine garland complimented it in certain areas, notably demarking the second-floor balustrade. Lucy had tracked half-melted snow onto a thick, downy, bouncy red rug that sprawled across the floor and traveled up the steps to likely puddle across that wooden floor in cherry-red bliss; with a light giggle, she stepped onto it and so wished she could pull of her shoes to feel it with her bare feet, because it was simply so pillowy and the fibers looked as soft as featherdown. Beside the entrance were two large copper vases stuffed to bursting with red poinsettias, and a garland of holly stretched over the doorframe. To complete the ambiance, a roaring fire was blazing in the guild’s massive fireplace to steep the wide room in cozy warmth. To Lucy, Fairy Tail was homier than ever before.
She pranced down the aisle to notice that the holiday decorations were still far from complete, as various members were hard at work applying decorations elsewhere. Mirajane and her siblings were adorning her bar with what looked like hand-made paper snowflakes, which were being produced at length by Asuka and Romeo, who wore matching beaming smiles as they attacked the folded papers with scissors to produce one-of-a-kind patterns. Cana was going about the room setting holiday-scented candles of many a variety on each table to create little bubbles of cheery aroma- peppermint, gingerbread, candied apple, sugar cookie, and those were just the ones she smelled as she walked by. It was all so festive and fun, and Lucy dearly wished that she would’ve arrived earlier so she could’ve joined in.
“Lucy! You’re just in time!” Levy called to her from her seat beside Gajeel. Lucy trotted over to the girl with a cheerful greeting before inquiring what she was just in time for. “Erza, Gray, and Natsu should be here with the tree soon.” Not a moment after did the blue-haired girl speak did the guild hall’s door fling open with monstrous ferocity. Lucy looked over her shoulder to catch Natsu’s tufts of pink hair peeking out from a massive expanse of pine needles. Lucy watched in mild concern as Natsu shook himself out of the needles, gasping for breath, before gripping onto the trunk of the trees with bulging muscles.
“You’re not getting the best o’ me, you damn tree! Ahhhhhhh!” He yelled, literally spitting fire from his mouth as he feet slipped uselessly over the floor while he attempted to haul the gigantic specimen into the guild. Lucy smiled in bemusement. Leave it to Natsu to spice things up…
“Hey! Stop breathing fire everywhere! If you catch it on fire, Wendy will cry!” Levy accused him from her spot at the table and pointed at the sky dragon-slayer. Sure enough, she had her hands balled up at her chest as she watched with great anxiety, tears even brimming in her big round eyes. Natsu flushed from head to toe and grumbled something under his breath, but obediently ceased his flame-spouting. Shifting positions to try and get better leverage, he buried his arms up to his shoulders into the pine tree. With another guttural roar, he yanked hard, and the tree came bursting into the guild hair with exceptional force. Little did Natsu know that Gray had blasted the back end with swirling icy wind, aided by Erza with a powerful glae from her flashing swords, so it was really questionable whether Natsu really aided in the process or not. The wood around the door splintered as it was stretched beyond capacity to fit the wide girth of the pine tree, which was now skidding across the guild hall with reckless abandon right to where Levy, Gajeel, and Lucy were sitting.
The both screamed in alarm as the tree shot towards them like a massive green bullet, trying to scramble away; the tree was simply gargantuan and would swallow them up no matter which way they ran. “I love you Levy!” Lucy wailed as she threw her arms around her best friend, pitifully crying tears.
“I love you too, Lucy! I wish I could’ve finished reading your next novel draft!” Levy whined in lament. Behind them, Gajeel rolled his eyes before plucking them both up by the backs of their shirts. The two girls released their hug as he plopped each of them on either of his broad shoulders, then grunted and reared back to pull up a combat-booted leg and plow it directly into the top of the tree. Despite his brawny form, he was actually pushed back a good deal across the guild hall, but due to all the friction and resistance, the tree slowly came to a stop. Gajeel grunted as he disentangled his leg from the gigantic tree, as it had sunk nearly up his thigh. Levy squealed as she sat on his shoulder like a little parrot, hugging his head and nuzzling into his spiky dark hair. “Ah, Gajeel, thank you! I thought I was a goner.” Gajeel blushed a salmon color and looked away bashfully.
“Well, you’re small, so…” he grumbled under his breath. Lucy chuckled under her breath at their impossibly cute interaction before patting his back and hopping down with a similar gratuitous remark, just in time for Erza and the two boys to walk across the crammed-together, flipped-over guild tables to marvel at their prize.
“Now we just have to put it up and then we can decorate it!” Gray remarked. His shirt had been lost in the exchange somewhere, though if it was while hunting for the tree or the debacle that had just occurred, Lucy wasn’t for sure. At the mention of the most basic of holiday traditions, Lucy clasped her hands together at her chest and gasped in delight.
“Oh, yay! I’ve never gotten to decorate a tree before!” Lucy could hear the record screech as all the noise suddenly died in the guild and dozens of eyes became centered on her in utter horror. A blush rose to her cheeks in slight mortification; she knew decorating a tree was a normal holiday tradition, but really, was she the only one who had never done it? She shrunk into herself as Gray hopped down from the table to look at her incredulously.
“Really, Lucy? Never?” he hissed in a mixture of shame and pity. Lucy puffed out her cheeks at the interrogation.
“Never… My father always insisted that it was too frivolous and made the servants do it…” she admitted meekly. Now that she said it aloud, it was pretty sad. At least half the guild whipped around clutching their hearts while tears streamed down their faces, while the other half crowded around to hug the very confused and slightly pissed-off blonde. Mirajane tutted as she pulled Lucy into her chest while snuggling her chin into Lucy’s hair.
“Oh, dear… How tragic… Get this tree up at once! Lucy is gonna lead us in decorating this tree, top to bottom!” she suddenly barked in a tone that indicated that she was dangerously close into tapping into her demonic alter ego. With yelps of “yes ma’am!” the grew scattered across the tree, trying to riddle out some way to heft the massive thing into standing position. In the end they decided to situate Wendy at the peak to blast its front end upward with her sky dragon-slayer magic, and the rest of them would keep the momentum so that the tree nestled upright in the corner of the guild. Wendy sucked in a deep breath to the point that her chest swelled to painful capacity before releasing her Sky Dragon’s Roar at such an angle that the tree’s end skyrocketed up. It actually went pretty high, up to about a sixty degree angle, before it threatened to come crashing down. That’s when the rest of them went to scaffolding it with all manners of their magic, pushing up against its thick trunk until it finally rested in the proper position. Standing beneath it, Lucy could not help but be enthralled; it really was the perfect tree, towering over all of them with just enough room between its single-branch summit and the roof to place an adornment. Though Lucy’s forte was in the aesthetic of words, her mind also was not lacking in the creativity of décor, and her mind began to swim ecstatically with various ways to arrange baubles and ribbons and ornaments on the gargantuan pine tree.
“Okay, Lucy! Let’s get to work,” Gray mused as he walked by her to grab her in a tight but affectionately comfortable headlock, tousling his fist into her hair. Someone had probably scolded him for walking around half-naked, because he was now wearing his overcoat. Not even bothered by his wrestler’s grip, she smiled giddily as she saw the guild members dragging out countless boxes filled with decorations that had accumulated over the years.
With Lucy at the helm, they began decorating the tree- though of course, the Celestial Mage participated plenty in the physical aspect of the event. They began by stringing more fairy lights to the tree, sticking with plain white bulbs that flickered like stars from deep within the branches. Then they applying round bauble ornaments to the tree. The largest ones, which were hung at the base of the herculean plant, has such an incredible circumference that Lucy couldn’t even wrap her arms completely around them. To compliment the red rug and the flickering white fairy lights and the pine garland, Lucy elected for a tri-color arrangement of red, white, and green. The covered the tree in the circular ornaments, using the Exceeds to fly to the top of course, but left plenty of space for some more fun flair. The kitty-like creatures found massive spools of ribbon, and were more than happy to zoon about draping the sheer white glittery trimming over the branches (with some left over to play with after!). Lucy found with delight a set of milky-white glass tailed fairy ornaments, most likely in honor of their beautiful and kind founder Mavis, and so they hung them at strategic gaps in the foliage, as well as sets of crystal stars and red-and-green holly ornaments. Finally, when every space in the tree was stuffed to capacity, it was time for the final piece- the tree topper. It was just a generic angel figurine, but Lucy hesitated to put it atop the pine tree as an artistic vision stirred in her mind when she spotted a plan wreath.
“Hold on a minute!” she cried as she dashed off into one of the guild’s hall where they had hung a corkboard. Mirajane had installed the small panel for them to post pictures on, and though it had only been hung a few months or so, the thing was so smothered in photographs that a plan had been enacted to fill the entire hall with corkboards to create a grand display. Lucy plucked photos from the board one by one, aiming for every guild member to be represented, and even found an old photo of the founders, with a sweet, beaming Mavis in the middle, practically glowing like an angel herself. Snickering to herself, Lucy scampered back to her very curious guild members to kneel down in front of the wreath and begin clamping the photographs to its stems with small clothespins. Once she was finished, she held it up in triumph, though wobbled a bit as it was nearly as large as herself. “Ta-da!”
“Oh, Lucy, it’s so beautiful,” Juvia whispered as she marveled at it, tears brimming in her navy blue eyes. Levy was crying silently as she nodded in approval. Gray and Natsu both snickered and threw their arms around her slim shoulders, with Gray affectionately rubbing her hair again. The Exceeds flew around it with glee, with Happy pointing and naming everyone he could. The Master, who had been watching the proceedings the entire time, smiled softly and nodded in approval.
“I couldn’t ask for a more perfect centerpiece for our work of art. Am I right?” he mused and stroked his mustache. The guild chorused in an earth-shaking roar of approval.
“RIGHT!” Lucy hugged the wreath to herself, tears flooding her own brown eyes with overwhelming joy that they cherished her little creation so much. With a guiding hand on the small of her back, Gray turned her back to face the tree and, with a flourish of his hand, fashioned her a set of icy stairs up to its peak.
“Go for it, Lucy,” he smiled softly down at her. Though she had her back turned, she knew the rest of the guild was wearing the same look. Like she was a fairy aflight, she ascended the stairs with her toes barely skimming the surface of the ice, like a fleeting winter wind rushing to the heavens. When she arrived at the top, she hefted the massive wreath over her head before settling it into the pine branches, giving it a little shake about to ensure it was secure before turning around with a gleeful shout. The stairs beneath her feet suddenly morphed into a slide, and with a shocked scream her legs went out from under her. She zipped down until a small bump sent her airborne, and she landed unsteadily on her feet, wobbling around while pinwheeling her arms. With a mischievous smirk dancing on his face, Gray steadied her with hands at her waist. She made a face at him, but couldn’t be too mad, because it was all in the spirit of fun, of course. He then whirled her around so that she could meet her masterpiece, and all the breath left Lucy’s lungs.
Enchantingly gorgeous was the only way that Lucy would ever be able to describe it. The soft glow of the fairy lights reflected off the shiny surfaces of the various ornaments to create sparkling glints against the deep green of the pine needles. The little fairies seemed to be fluttering as the light played over them, and the crystal stars absorbed the light to glow with a pulsing luminosity of their own. The rich tones of the red and vibrant hue of the green complimented the striking white well. At the crown of the tree, all their happy, smiling faces beamed down, with the beloved smile of their founder Mavis outshining them all. A single tear rolled down Lucy’s cheek as she beheld it, and then she put her hand over her heart as it clenched with more joy than words could ever express.
“You guys… Let’s do this again next year, okay? And the next, and the next… Forever…” she sniffled.
“Of course!” they hollered before jumping forward to envelop Lucy in a crushing, smothering, suffocating and wonderful group hug. With her friends, her greatest treasures, enclosing her with tender arms, Lucy had never felt more loved. Her forever began right there, at that pivotal moment… Her forever with Fairy Tail.
Such was Lucy’s first time decorating a holiday tree, but it certainly was not her last…
Enjoy this oneshot? Feel free to peruse my Table of Contents!
Tag List: @searchfortheonepiece
13 notes · View notes
artificialqueens · 5 years
Text
Lip Sync Comforts Part 2/2 (Rajila)- athena2
A/N: Second part of “Lip Sync Comforts”. Karl returns the favor and comforts Sutan after his lip sync.
Karl couldn’t stop thinking about the lip sync.
He knew how much Carmen loved her body, but flashing her nude ass had still managed to surprise him. Raja had completely gone for it too, and Karl smiled as he thought of the two of them practically having sex on the stage.
Hours later, he was still sad to see Carmen go, but in the seconds before the song started he came to a realization that worried him a little but simply couldn’t be denied: he wanted Carmen to lose, because if she won, Raja would have to leave, and Karl just couldn’t stand to be without her.
They’d all de-dragged and were back at the hotel, trying to prepare themselves for the next challenge, but Karl couldn’t take his mind off Sutan.
Raja had seemed okay when they left the stage and went to the workroom. She kept saying how tired she was, and it’s not like anyone would argue. They were all exhausted. But Manila could see the worry in her eyes. Worry that she had been in the bottom, that she had almost gone home. Worry that the other girls would see her as weak and prey on her.
Once the makeup was gone, Raja became Sutan again, and though he probably hid it from the others, Karl saw the exhaustion and anxiety all over him. Karl made some small talk on the way back to the hotel, hoping it would help ground the older man, but he didn’t think Sutan had even been aware of his presence.
He’d gone straight back to his room, saying he just wanted to sleep. But Karl had come to know Sutan pretty well in this competition, and he knew there was no way he was sleeping.
He’d already spent an hour worrying about Sutan and figured he should at least see how he was. Not bothering to think of how late it was and how early he’d have to be up tomorrow, Karl made his way down to Sutan’s room. He knocked twice. No answer. “Come on, it’s just me. Open up.” Still nothing. The door was locked. Karl sighed. If Sutan wanted to be alone, that was fine, but after today, Karl was too worried not to at least check on him. Especially when the older man had comforted him after his own lip sync. Karl remembered thinking how he had wanted to be alone that night too, only to feel relieved after Sutan came to see him. He thought of Raja sinking to the stage after Ru said she was safe and Karl knew he just couldn’t let Sutan suffer alone tonight. If he wasn’t in his room, where would he be? Karl knew the small size of the room made Sutan anxious; he had once admitted to Karl that he felt he like he couldn’t breathe in there. After today, he probably needed some space and air all the more, and with that, Karl headed outside.
He arrived at the pool courtyard, which was thankfully open 24/7. It was dead quiet outside, not even a small sign there was anyone around. Karl wondered if his hunch was wrong, but then he spotted him: still as a statue, cross-legged by the edge of the pool in shorts, a tank top, and flip-flops, staring into the water like it had the answers he wanted.  
After tripping over the raised entrance and clattering against the gate, Karl walked along the side of the pool and dropped down next to him. “Hey,” he said quietly. No response. “Hey!” he repeated, louder this time. The other man nearly jumped out of his skin, meaning his mental state was about where Karl thought it was: Sutan was so far in his own head he hadn’t even noticed the younger man’s noisy arrival. It would take a lot to talk him off this ledge.
“Jesus, bitch,” Sutan muttered. “I didn’t even hear you.”
He resumed his staring into the water. He was clearly upset, even if he wouldn’t admit it, and the shorter man knew he had his work cut out for him. They sat in silence for a few seconds before Karl finally spoke. “Are you okay?”
“I’m fine.”
“Bullshit,” Karl paused to get a good look at him. His eyes were red, ringed with some dark smudges of makeup he’d missed. His hands were shaking slightly- so slightly you wouldn’t notice unless you were looking for something wrong. Sutan, like he knew Karl was trying to find proof that he wasn’t alright, turned his face the other way.
“Honey, look at me. It’s okay,” Karl pleaded, and something in Sutan finally broke. He turned back to Karl with wet eyes, pure misery etched on his face.
“Oh, babe,” Karl whispered. He brought the taller man’s head to rest on his shoulder and wrapped his arms around him. “It’s okay,” he soothed.
All his emotions were finally released in a wave of tears Karl knew Sutan would never let himself show in front of the other girls because he didn’t want them to see him this fragile. Karl was surprised and a little honored that Sutan trusted him enough to let his guard down like this.
They sat there for a few minutes as Sutan shook with sobs. Other than the shaking, he was a silent crier, unlike Karl, who wailed like a foghorn. Karl just held him while he cried. He remembered the older man doing the same for him when he had broken down after his lip sync, and it seemed like the best thing to do.
“It’s just, it was almost me, you know?” Sutan’s voice was hoarse and unsteady. “I love Carmen, but the second that song started, I would have done literally anything to beat her. And she’s my friend and I hate that I was thinking like that but it doesn’t matter anyway because she probably hates me now.”
Karl dropped his arms and took Sutan’s hand. “She doesn’t hate you. I’m gonna tell you exactly what you told me after I sent Delta home. You’re friends, and you’ll still be friends. Of course you were willing to fight to stay. It’s a competition, and Carmen knew that. You can’t feel bad for doing a great job. It was just what you had to do in that situation.”
“Look at you spitting my own wisdom back at me,” the older man wiped his eyes and managed a small smile. “God, I still feel kind of shaky. When Ru said I had to sing, my heart, it just… it was beating so fast I could barely stand it. I couldn’t even breathe. I felt like my knees were gonna give out on me.”
“Maybe if you didn’t have such skinny giraffe legs,” Karl teased. Sutan snorted. “Seriously though,” Karl continued, “I know how you feel. You honestly think you’re gonna die. Like you are literally singing for your life.”
“It’s awful,” Sutan agreed. “But after…” he hesitated. “After it was over and you could actually breathe, did you feel really… alive, I guess?”
Karl nodded, eyes wide. “Yes! It’s such a weird feeling. One minute you think you’re about to die and you still feel like you are after, but once you get over that you realize what a rush it was. That’s how it was for me, at least.”
“Yeah,” Sutan nodded, though he didn’t elaborate, and Karl didn’t push him. “All I kept thinking was how much it would suck to go home now. Sure, it sucks to go home really early because you never got to do much. But it’s kind of worse to go now, you know? You make it this far, a few challenges from the finale, and then that’s just it? I’m so close, Karl. So close. I hope I can get through these next days. I- I’m just so tired.”
“You’ll get through it, we both will,” Karl said comfortingly. “It’s gonna be the two of us at the end, remember?”
“Of course. There’s no one I’d rather have with me till the end than you,” he said, and they both smiled at each other. Sutan seemed a lot calmer and a little happier now, and Karl felt relieved himself.
Karl stood up and held out his hand to Sutan. “Come on. You’re stressed and you need to get some sleep. You’ll feel even worse if you sit out here all night.”
Sutan nodded before taking Karl’s hand and hauling himself up.
“You’re right. Let’s go.”
They held hands the whole way back to the hotel.
19 notes · View notes
polandspringz · 5 years
Note
1 for the rat hunters
I decided to make this one be about how the team meets Primal and Ratborg! There is a bit more to Ratborg’s character and Primal when it comes to Lab and the rat companions’ knowledge of things, but to the rest of the team this is completely new. Also, I decided to make this a prequel to a certain event with an important member of the squad.
“Lab, where are you taking us?”
“Yeah, it’s early for us to do a hunt. I mean there are a ton of rats out, but if we were actually spotted-!”
“Exactly. This is risky, even for you. What’s up?”
An animalistic growl was the last to join the chorus of voices whining behind the leader. The sky had just turned black as the sun had fallen along with the world and everything began to turn over to night. The colorlessness above them was less darkness and more clouds that began to fog up the stars and moon that were starting to peek through. Lab walked on ahead, ignoring the protests of his comrades, smiling internally even though his robotic face couldn’t express it.
Ratthew squeaked on his shoulder, communicating with Ratgo and Ratdall in the squirming, rat filled hole that used to be his liver. Some whiskers nudged against his neck, tickling him under the collar even though his mechanical parts extended down towards his collarbone. A human hand came up to pat the small creature.
“You know who we’re visiting… All of you always had better clockwork than I ever did,” He mumbled, “I think it was one of you who told me it was time anyway.”
“Sals, what’s Ratthew saying?” Poland whispered from the back, walking alongside her bear companion (friend? Sister? Adoptive sister? Lab wasn’t quite sure he remembered what the whole deal was with that) who was the most recent addition of their little band of hunters. He was keeping a steady distance from the group though, as he was a wanted fugitive, so he doubted that even with her superior hearing, Sals couldn’t guess what had been exchanged between the rats.
A red feather drifted over head onto the sidewalk in front of Lab. He glanced up. Pigeonbach was frozen in the air, recognizing his mistake.
“I thought Sals was in charge of Pigeonbach?” Vince exclaimed as they watched Lab expertly, as if trained his entire life, reach out a hand and the bird woke from its paralysis spell and swooped down to perch. Walking up and down his arm, Lab turned around to regard his team with a sigh.
“I am the one the rats trust. Never forget that,” as Pigeonbach and Ratthew moved to sit by his bicep, Lab motioned towards his abdomen, pulling slightly at the lapel of the tied trench coat. There was no need for any reveal, any elaboration could be done in words, without dragging literal skeletons out of the closet, “They chose me, so they will always listen to me. Now, are you going to keep questioning me, or can we continue on?”
Despite his anger, a few minutes into their walk again, Lab began to open up.
“We are going to the bank. We are meeting someone there. Say nothing, do nothing, just watch me. I’ll explain everything later, because it is going to happen very fast, okay?”
They rounded the corner, the large columned and marble building standing tall at the end of the street. Nowadays, very few humans wandered around outside because of the invasion, but a few still mingled about amongst the small rat bodies scampering over the crosswalks and sidewalks. Lab looked at the sky. He flicked Pigeonbach off, and tucked Ratthew into his coat pocket before breaking off into a sprint. Vince, Sals, and Poland gave each other curious looks before they scampered after, being slowed down by trying to avoid stepping on any of the scurrying citizens. They weren’t as fortunate to be emitting a signal to the other rats that a large rat, or someone disguised as a very large rat through smell, was plowing through.
They ran across the street after Lab, who had now gone still and was staring up at the sky, his green light bulbs in place of his eyes let out rings of light that were just visible above his tilted back head as he watched something invisible to them. Sals’ nails clicked along the pavement, and Lab whipped around and threw his arm out with a shout-
“Stay back!”
In a flurry of ember and orange lava, an explosion gushed out of the roof of the bank, the waves of heat and energy throwing the group back towards the grassy area they had dashed across, Lab and Vince who had been in the lead being thrown back down on the tar of the road. Windows screamed as the fire shoved against their panes and within the fraction of a second that followed Lab’s warning they were thrown open and shattered, columns and ornate carvings reduced to rubble that flew over their heads. Finally, the waves condensed back in, and the rush of air and sound collapsed back to the center of the rising, bubbling, yellow and black foaming explosion and the crackling and hissing of the gas and heat could be heard at last as everything settled.
“What the hell just happened?!” Poland shrieked as the team all she leaned on Sals for support. Everyone was rushing to their feet, except for Lab, who sat up on the asphalt and stared into the flames, watching even as rats and people raced past them all in a flood of panic. Vince was yelling something at Lab, anger evident on their expression as they tried to wrench him to stand, but their leader merely flopped back down, and was it their imagination or did the lights on his head appear to glow a little brighter as he watched the dance of the fire?
“The screams all sound the same…”  A voice whispered on the hot wind that whipped the fire around the debris, building it higher and higher.
“She’s here…”
All of the rat hunters looked towards the flames, watching as a shadow began to blur and smear behind its wall of energy. Soon, the brown smudge became darker, like a blot of ink that had splashed onto a golden parchment, and then it burst through the wall into the gray light on the other side, and it was pitch black against the inferno burning behind them.
Them. There were two figures, a humanoid one and then a smaller dot, a different blot closer to the ground, standing on two legs as well. Sals and Poland moved closer to Lab and Vince, disbelief on their expressions as the two figures began to strut forward towards the group.
“I will explain everything soon. Now, allow me,” Lab said, standing up and going to meet the mysterious figure halfway.
“You know Lab, I just can’t understand them. Even after all this time, Ratborg is the only one that has ever sounded different.”
“What have you been doing to Ratborg?”
“Nothing. But when we set the place ablaze, it’s never like what you read it books. Nothing blood curdling, nothing chilling. Only-”
“-only squeaks. Well, it’ll change soon.”
“Hasn’t changed in years, buddy. Doubt I’ll find anything satisfying in this town.”
Lab’s posture changed, and if he had eyes, they would be narrowed to slits with suspicion, “Nothing?”
The woman smirked, “That’s right,” She tucked one hand into the deep pocket of her indigo leather coat and rubbed a finger back and forth above her lip, a wicked, wild grin evident on her face, “Nothing but a bank chock full of burnable money and checks made for wedding gifts.”
“A wedding?”
There. was a beeping noise, and the two looked towards the bipedal rat with hulking round, iron shoulders that had ceased it’s twitching motions and was glaring down the road.
“Time?”
Two more beeps, the second one cut abruptly short before the rat scurried forward. The woman pulled a cigarette box out, and deposited one stick into Lab’s hand before she brushed past him, both hands hidden within her coat and her head bowed.
“Looks like I’ve gotta blast. Won’t even have time to leave my signature. You know it well enough by now, right? Can you do me this favor?”
Her rat was already down the road. Police sirens and fire engines were wailing on in the distance. As quickly as the other rat hunters blinked, she had ran off, and their leader was hunched over the sidewalk in front of the bank, ignorant to the embers falling on the concrete around him.
“Lab, get back? What are you doing?”“We need to go, now! If they see us here, we’re already dead, but if they see you, you’re surely to die right away! Let’s go!”
Sals bit the stick out of Lab’s hands, spitting it out suddenly when they realized the thing began to sizzle and fizz with her saliva. It was chalk.
“What’s going on?” She growled. Poland nodded jerkily and followed Vince’s example and grabbed one of Lab’s arms.
“What did you take us out here? To see this?! To get us framed?”
“It’s not like you to question me,” He quipped, and the girl curled away, eyes overcome with shame, “But, you should know before we go, that woman was Primal, a hunter from outside of town.”
He squatted back down and began to draw, arcing the chalk into elegant curves and rings as he spoke, “She’s our informant, striking places like this for big information that we can’t normally get if we want to keep some anonymity.”
“There are other hunters outside of the city?”
“She helps all of us. She knows the stories and information on all the rats ruling on this side of the world. Speaking of which,” he drew one more thick solid line across the draw, solidifying the symbol into the ground just as the fire spread to a tree that stretched over their heads, the green leaves swallowed within seconds as the fire rained down like hail upon them, “It appears while we were out hunting, our good friend Rat King Cora went and got himself hitched.”
Somewhere, deep within a chamber inside the castle walls, a girl sits on a plush bed. The windows are open. It is daylight on this side of the kingdom still. A large rat with a crown sits across from her in a chair, waiting patiently, a human maid takes back the water glass from the girl. Her head bowed, her hair tied up, tentacles beginning to take shape as she adjusts to the mutation, she holds a hand over her throat, and breathes out her first of many warbled sentences.
“Woomy.”
3 notes · View notes
need1etail · 5 years
Text
Chapter Twenty-Three
“I’ll upload on Friday” I’m a liar. I’m so tired.
Alderpaw and Needlepaw were approaching the first Thunderpath they had crossed after they left their territories so many days ago. Tired and sore-pawed, Alderpaw was struggling with mixed feelings at the thought of being so close to home.
“I can’t wait to get back to ShadowClan territory,” Needlepaw mewed as she trotted along his side. “I’ve missed my den so much, and—”
“Won’t you be in trouble with your Clan?” Alderpaw asked. “What’s Tawnypelt going to say? Apprentices aren’t supposed to leave without permission.”
“I left in service of my Clan, remember?” Needlepaw replied. “Because I knew you sneaky ThunderClanners were going in search of ‘what you find in the shadows’. Besides,” she added in an airy voice, “no cat ever really gets in trouble in ShadowClan. Russetstar gets angry at them, then probably forgets to punish them, cause she’s an old mouse-brain, and the older cats will yowl and stomp their paws, but what can they . . .”
Her voice trailed off as they drew close to the Thunderpath and halted at the sight of glittering monsters flashing past in both directions.
After a moment Needlepaw prodded him. “What are you doing?”
“Thinking.”
Needlepaw gave an exasperated snort. “Thinking about what?”
“I’m not looking forward to getting home,” Alderpaw replied with a long sigh. “Because that means the quest will be over. And I still don’t know what it was about.”
“It was about embracing what you find in the shadows, right? And we didn’t find it, but we found out a lot about it. You don’t have to stand here moping over it. Why can’t we just go?”
“Because I feel there’s more I should be doing.” Reluctantly Alderpaw admitted to himself that he would have to tell Needlepaw about Sandstorm visiting him when he was sleeping in the Twoleg barn. He had tried hard to work out what the starry warrior had meant by “a different path,” but with the last paw steps of their quest ahead of him he had still not found the meaning behind the words. “I had a dream . . .,” he began.
Needlepaw’s eyes widened as he revealed to her what Sandstorm had said. “Why didn’t you tell me earlier?” she asked, and Alderpaw thought she sounded hurt.
Alderpaw shrugged awkwardly. “It was my vision. I wanted to figure it out by myself.”
“After all we’ve been through,” Needlepaw responded with a scoff, “you should realize that you need me Hmm . . .,” she mused, glancing around her. “A different path . . .”
“I don’t think Sandstorm meant a literal different path,” Alderpaw meowed. “Just a different way of thinking. Like—”
But Needlepaw wasn’t paying attention. “Look!” she cried, dodging away from the Thunderpath.
Alderpaw watched as she bounded down a dip in the grass beside the edge of the black surface. It led to a tunnel opening, its mouth covered by bars of hard Twoleg stuff that were set wide enough for a cat to slip between them. A musty, damp scent flowed out of the opening.
“What are you doing?” Alderpaw asked as he trailed after Needlepaw. “That looks dangerous.”
Needlepaw turned back to him, rolling her eyes. “Have you got bees in your brain or what? Look, we came over the Thunderpath, and now here’s a ‘different path’ that leads under it. Plus it’s all in shadow! We can go this way!”
“You’re the one with bees in your brain!” Alderpaw retorted. “I doubt StarClan just wanted us to go through a tunnel! It’s dark in there, and it smells funny. There could be anything lurking inside. And I can see water in the bottom of it.”
But there was no point in arguing. Needlepaw was already wriggling through the bars. “You never listen to me!” Alderpaw groaned, but the she-cat took no notice.
Alderpaw sighed, glancing from the Thunderpath to the tunnel then back again. The Thunderpath wasn’t as crowded with monsters as it was when they had crossed it the first time. He could ignore Needlepaw, head over the Thunderpath, and let her fend for herself. After all, she’s not part of my Clan. She’s not even supposed to be on this quest. But even while the arguments passed through his head, there was no point to them: he was already following Needlepaw into the tunnel.
The stench caught him in the throat as he squeezed through the bars, and it was hard to stop himself from retching. Alderpaw picked his way carefully through the water, and then realized that there was a higher area to one side, where he could scramble up and keep his paws dry.
The tunnel was full of shadows, but once Alderpaw’s eyes adjusted to it, he realized there was a little light filtering in front the entrance behind him, and the glow of the gap on the other side. He could see Needlepaw’s figure, dark against the distant outline, bounding along ahead of him.
“I wonder where Sandstorm would want us to go next?” she meowed, her voice echoing in the tunnel. “What’s most different? Maybe we shouldn’t even head back the way we came anymore. What if we went in another direction?” she continued, halting and half turning back to Alderpaw. “We could loop all the way around Clan territory and come in through ShadowClan. Or maybe head the other way around the lake, through RiverClan. I’ve only been on RiverClan territory once,” she added in a reflective way, “and they caught me and sent me home with a scolding.”
Alderpaw shook his head, holding down a giggle. “You’re mouse-brained!” he responded.
“As I said,” Needlepaw meowed, “we don’t get punished in ShadowClan.” She turned to go on, and Alderpaw was about to follow, and when he heard a soft cry coming from farther into the darkness, right against the wall of the tunnel. He froze, his ears pricked, and when the cry came again, he carefully padded toward it.
In the dim light, Alderpaw could just make out a nest of moss and dry leaves, with something squirming inside it. At first he pulled back sharply; then he leaned forward again with a gasp of shock as his nose picked up the familiar milky scent of kits. A tiny, black-and-white kit was lying in the nest, with a tiny gray one beside it, their colors hardly visible in the darkness.
The kits seemed to sense Alderpaw’s presence, and they craned toward him, their eyes and ears tight shut, their pink mouths open to let out high-pitched, squeaky mews.
“What’s the matter?” Needlepaw was bounding back down the tunnel toward Alderpaw. “Why are you—” She skidded to a halt as she spotted the nest.
“They’re—” Alderpaw began, cutting himself off.
“They’re kits!” Needlepaw shook her head in disbelief. “Where’s their mother?” she asked, glancing around. “Their eyes aren’t even open yet. They can only be a few days old.”
“And they’re so thin,” Alderpaw added. “I can tell they haven’t eaten in a while.”
“I’ll go and look for their mother.” Needlepaw bounded to the other end of the tunnel and wriggled out through the bars. Alderpaw could hear her calling outside.
Alderpaw stooped over the nest and examined the kits more closely. Both of them were she-kits, and under their fur they seemed to be just skin and bone.
“Hey, Needlepaw!” he yowled. “Forget their mother for now. These kits need to eat. Catch something, right away!”
“Okay!” Needlepaw yowled back. A few heartbeats later she slid through the bars again and bounded along the tunnel again to join Alderpaw. She was gripping a fat vole in her jaws.
“That was quick!” Alderpaw mewed in admiration for her hunting skills.
When they had chewed some of the fresh-kill into a pulp, Alderpaw gently opened the gray kit’s mouth and dropped the pulp in. The kit choked, spitting the meat out again.
“Mouse dung!” Alderpaw sighed. “They're not used to eating this stuff yet. They need milk.”
“Well, unless you have any,” Needlepaw meowed, flashing a joking look at Alderpaw, “we have to keep trying the vole.”
She dropped more pulp, less then before, into the kit’s mouth, then Alderpaw massaged her throat so that she could swallow. The kit began choking again, but after a moment the chewed-up vole disappeared, and she began wailing for more.
“Thank the stars!” Alderpaw exclaimed.
Needlepaw began to feed the black-and-white kit, and soon both tiny kittens were sucking eagerly at the pulp, desperate to fill their bellies.
“They would have starved without us,” Needlepaw murmured, sounding gentle as she blinked at her kit, affection warming her bold green gaze.
Unexpected warmth spread through Alderpaw. I might have failed my quest, but at least we saved these kits.
“Now we need to get them warm,” he mewed, when the kits finally stopped eating, their little belly distended. They were already cuddling up with him and Needlepaw, drawn by the heat of their bodies. “Ow!” Alderpaw yelped as the gray kit batted him on the nose. “You claws are sharp, little one!”
He began to lick the gray kit, his tongue stroking backward from tail to head, to get her blood flowing. She mewled as he licked her, cuddling closer. Needlepaw did the same for the black-and-white kit. Soon both of them were purring and sinking into a sleep.
“It’s a good thing we found them when we did,” Alderpaw told Needlepaw. “I don’t think they would have survived out here much longer.”
Needlepaw murmured in agreement. “I wonder what happened to their mother. Do you think a monster got her on the Thunderpath?”
Alderpaw shuddered at the idea. “I’m not sure. But I think we should bring these kits back to camp, where they can be cared for.”
“Great idea,” Needlepaw meowed. “And I think we should give them names. How about Violetkit for this little one?” she continued, stroking the black-and-white kitten’s head with the tip of her tail. “I’m picking up the scent of violets; I think their mother must have used some for the leaves of the nest.”
“That’s a good name,” Alderpaw purred. “And I’m going to call this one . . . Twigkit! Cause she’s as tiny as a twig!”
Needlepaw let out a small mrrow of laughter. “Twigkit it is!”
As they rose, preparing to pick up the sleeping kits by their scruff, Needlepaw turned to Alderpaw with a smirk on her face. “When are you going to thank me for leading you into the tunnel?” she asked.
Alderpaw, still concentrating on the kits, gave her a confused stare. “What are you talking about?”
“Isn’t it obvious?” Needlepaw looked even more smug. “These kits are what you find in the shadows!”
6 notes · View notes